Pirates’ Big and Small Fruits

Rowling traveled to the world of One Piece.

Without a system! Without a grandfather, he relied on his strong physique and strong will, plus a powerful fruit! He had the fighting power of the Four Emperors at the beginning!

Garp: Luo Lin, I have high hopes for you. I can even help you get the position of marshal. Why did you betray the navy?

Kaido: Damn you, Rowling! You not only imitate my physical strength, but also my moves! And you are stronger than me!

Blackbeard: Run! I don’t want to be punched in the head by Rollin again!

Kizaru: Brother Luo Lin, I am weak in physical skills! Don’t hit me in the face!!

This is purely fictional. If there is any similarity, then you must have traveled through time. Please replace the blades you are going to mail with reward fruits.

Chapter 1: The Beginning of the Crossing
In the year 1520 of the Haiyuan calendar, in the Navy Office of the Nanhai Branch, Luo Lin was smoking a cigar with his eyes closed.
Alas, I have been in the world of pirates for more than 20 years, but I still haven’t received the golden finger. It seems that the novels in my previous life are not very reliable.
That’s right, Rowling is not from this world. He traveled to the world of One Piece more than 20 years ago, an anime he watched in his previous life.
After experiencing the initial fantasy, there is a golden finger system that can punch the Celestial Dragons and kick Kaido, but fantasy is fantasy and the golden finger did not appear.
Later, Luo Lin no longer had any hope. Fortunately, his parents’ names in this life contained the letter D, and he found that his body was stronger than those of the people in his village.
I don’t know if it’s because his parents’ ancestors in this life had the bloodline of giants, but when he was in his teens, he was already over 2 meters tall, and his muscles were also well-developed due to training since childhood.
When he was 13 years old, he was exercising on the beach and saw a wooden box floating in the sky. He opened it and found out it was the legendary devil fruit.
Rowling knows that in the world of One Piece, Devil Fruit is the gateway to becoming a strong man. Although there are also strong people who are only good at physical skills, Rowling will not miss any opportunity to increase his strength.
Some people would say that devil fruits have side effects, and that they are afraid of sea water and seastone. However, according to Rowling’s observations over the past few years, very few people with special abilities have been drowned by the sea.
It can almost be said that any fruit user with a little bit of strength will not be drowned by the ridiculous sea.
There are three types of devil fruits: natural, superhuman, and animal. For example, the protagonist Luffy eats the superhuman rubber fruit, which can stretch like rubber. Marco’s phoenix fruit in the animal category can heal itself and fly.
The typical examples of the natural system are the three admirals in the navy, the Ice Fruit – Aokiji, the Sparkle Fruit – Kizaru, and the Magma Fruit – Akainu.
No more hesitation, no matter whether it is superhuman, natural or animal type, take a bite and spit – uh ~ it is really disgusting. Although I have never eaten shit, it is probably similar.
I felt a force flowing through my body, and the name of the fruit appeared in my mind: Superman Series – Big and Small Fruit!
Big and small fruit? What kind of fruit is this? Why haven’t I seen it in the anime? Is it a fruit that doesn’t appear in the original work?
Never mind, let’s try it out to see what effect it has. Since it’s about size, it must be able to make objects bigger or smaller. Thinking of this, I picked up a small stone at my feet, and thinking about making the stone bigger, a force in my body flowed along my hand towards the stone.
The stone grew visibly larger, from the size of a little finger to the size of a head in the blink of an eye. Then, when we tried to make it smaller, it returned to its original size in the blink of an eye.
Luo Lin thought to himself that since external objects can become bigger or smaller, can his own strength become bigger? With this in mind, Luo Lin punched a nearby tree, and then – bang! The tree was knocked down by Luo Lin’s punch.
Sure enough! One’s own strength can also be increased! The strength has probably doubled, because Luo Lin’s parents in this life were killed by pirates 5 years ago.
Fortunately, he was not at home at the time and was lucky enough to survive. Since then, Luo Lin began to train hard and vowed that no one would be able to take away the people he cared about in front of him.
So in addition to running around the village, Luo Lin would also practice boxing against the big trees. Before he traveled through time, Luo Lin was at least a gangster and a leader of some kind, so he knew some basic training, fighting, and murderous acts.
Normally, one punch from him would at most make a dent in a tree, but now he could break it with one punch. What a terrifying achievement!
No, the big and small fruits are more than just this level. Many ideas emerged in Luo Lin’s mind. For example, when someone hits me, I can reduce the force, so if I increase the force and punch him once, he will fall down. If he punches me ten times, it will be like tickling me!
And I will definitely have my own pirate ship in the future, that’s right! Luo Lin just wants to be a pirate! Or to be a free person like a pirate! Because Luo Lin doesn’t like being constrained by others!
Although Rowling’s parents were killed by pirates, after so many years, no one knows whether the pirates had already died in the sea, so there is no need to think about revenge.
It would be very convenient if you could make the boat smaller and carry it on your body. When you are running away, you don’t have to deliberately break through the enemy’s trap to find the boat. Don’t think that people in the pirate world are all fools. When the navy captures pirates on land, they will first control the pirates’ ships. It’s nonsense to ignore your ship like in anime!
I’ve captured your pirate ship right before my eyes, how can you run away! Unless you can fly with your ship like the Golden Lion!
Why did Luo Lin seem to have seen a fruit that looked very similar to the Big and Small Fruit in anime! It seemed to be called the “Mini Fruit” and was used by a female giant to make herself smaller. Could it be that the Big and Small Fruit was a higher-level fruit of the Mini Fruit! ?
Luo Lin thought about it and tried it. Sure enough, he could indeed become bigger or smaller! This is very convenient! For example, sneak into the bathroom or something! For example, a certain place becomes very big! A certain place! Very happy!
Luo Lin clenched his fist! This is a very powerful fruit! A fruit that can make him an emperor! !
If you can find a way to eat the Tremor-Tremor Fruit, can you increase the vibration and reduce your own injuries? It can really shatter the space!
Huh~ The more Luo Lin thought about it, the more possible it seemed. He would find a way to capture Blackbeard and force him to tell him how to extract the fruit!
Now I have to train my strength. I just tested the ability of the big and small fruits and I feel a little tired! I feel like my strength has been reduced by one third! Fortunately, I have been exercising for the past few years so I won’t get tired.
After saying that, Luo Lin continued to run around the village.
Just like that, more than a year passed, and the 14-year-old Rowling was picked by the passing navy hero Garp and entered the naval school!
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Turn on lazy reading mode
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]Pirates’ Big and Small Fruits
Chapter 2: Initial Development (Old Version)
Why did “Rowling” choose to join the navy when he didn’t like being constrained, vowed to be a free man, and wanted to roam the sea?
That’s because “Low Lin” found that he had been exercising for a year but the results were not very significant.
Because no matter how much you train, you can’t master “Armament Haki”.
“Observation Haki” did have some inspiration, that’s because he had obtained the fruit.
I feel that I have become a lot stronger, and I have the ability of the fruit. If I encounter danger, I can make myself smaller to escape.
So Luo Lin started to go to the village and fight with wild beasts in the deep forest behind the mountain.
Ever since Luo Lin obtained the fruit and started exercising, he felt that his appetite had become bigger, although he had eaten a lot before.
The people in the village felt very sorry for Luo Lin because their parents had died. They would usually cook extra food at home and send some to Luo Lin.
When Luo Lin is not exercising, he will catch some fish and make salted fish, and get some wood (for burning) to give back to the villagers.
But ever since he ate the fruit and strengthened his exercise, Rowling began to worry about food because his appetite began to increase.
This is also the reason why Luo Lin had to take the risk and enter the deep forest in the back mountain to fight with the wild beasts.
He accidentally discovered that eating the meat of wild beasts would quickly restore his physical strength and increase his power.
Even though Rowling is tall and mighty, and has the ability of a fruit, the beasts in the back mountain are nothing compared to the world he lived in before he crossed over.
Many of the wild beasts in the back mountain have bodies as big as the houses in the village. They are very strong, and some are very fast. They also particularly like to launch sneak attacks.
In the process of fighting with them, Luo Lin gradually became familiar with the ability of the fruit and developed many fruit moves.
For example, Luo Lin would ask the carpenter in the village for some nails, and throw them out when fighting with wild beasts. The nails would become bigger and more lethal.
And in order to increase the speed, Luo Lin would reduce the resistance of the nails in the air. Luo Lin named this move “Ten Thousand Arrows Shooting at Once”.
Although not as exaggerated as ten thousand nails, the destructive power is indeed not small. The nails will become the size of small trees on the way out.
When the beast’s attacks hit him, Rowling would use the power of his fruit to minimize the damage. He named this move Invulnerable.
Do you think these moves are familiar? Yes! That’s right! In his previous life, Luo Lin liked to play a game called Jiguosha.
Occasionally, he would say to the beasts in a childish way: Submit to me! I will give you a title and land!
One day, Luo Lin was doing his usual exercise, running around the village, when he saw a ship appear on the sea!
“Vice Admiral Garp! You’ve already eaten all the senbei and donuts! There won’t be any left before you return to headquarters!”
“Hmm… Really? They’re all gone… So boring, I’m going to sleep… Huh… Huh…”
“Vice Admiral Garp? Your Excellency Vice Admiral?…” A big dog was sailing on the calm sea… No, it was a huge warship with a dog’s head. The dog’s head was holding a huge bone in its mouth and looked silly.
This silly-looking dog-headed warship is the flagship of countless pirates in the Grand Line. It is the flagship of Vice Admiral “Hero” Monkey D. Garp of the Navy Headquarters!
There is no need to elaborate on how powerful Vice Admiral Garp is. He is just reluctant to be promoted to admiral because he likes freedom and…
“Report! Vice Admiral Garp!”
“Hu…Hu…”
Old man Karp, wearing a dog-head hat, sat on a chair with his head supported by his fists. A big bubble of snot floated up from his nose, and he seemed to be in a deep sleep.
“Lieutenant General Garp! His Excellency the Lieutenant General!?” The scout’s forehead was already sweating. His Excellency the Lieutenant General was still asleep. Should he wake him up? !
I won’t be knocked away by a punch, right? I will? !
“What’s the matter?” Fortunately, the reliable adjutant, Mr. Bogart, came to the rescue. The scout breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly saluted and reported.
“Report! We have discovered an island ahead. According to the nautical chart, it is an island called Offingart Island. There is a village on the island that we can use for resupply.
Got it, we’ll dock to resend the package. I wonder if there’s anyone selling donuts on the island, Bogart guessed.
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
Chapter 3: The Navy Appears (Old Version)
When the ship came closer, Luo Lin realized that it was a navy ship.
There is a big dog head on the bow! Luo Lin remembered that when he watched anime before, only Garp had such a ship, but how could Garp appear here?
As they were talking, the warship had already approached the shore, and two teams of navy men ran down from the ship.
After the two teams of navy ran off the ship, they lined up and saluted each other. Then they saw a man wearing a brown hat, a green suit, and a samurai sword on his waist.
Luo Lin felt that this navy leader was very powerful, the most powerful person he had seen in recent years. Pirates would occasionally pass by the village.
Some pirates just send some supplies and leave in a hurry. Although they don’t pay, it’s no big deal.
But some pirates are extremely vicious and will rob the villagers of their belongings and women! If you don’t obey, they will kill and beat you.
Because Luo Lin had helped the village to deal with pirates several times, he also had some understanding of his own strength.
If calculated based on the bounty, his current strength should be at the standard of a supernova, around 100 million or 200 million berries.
Because when he dealt with those pirates, he basically killed them instantly.
Rowling remembered meeting a pirate in the village with a bounty of 70 million berries. He had the animal-type Wolf Fruit.
This group of pirates were robbing the village, and Rowling happened to run into them just after returning from hunting training in the back mountain.
Without hesitation, Rowling went up and punched each of the pirates. This group of pirates were not as resilient as the wild beasts in the back mountain!
Only their captain, who used the animal-type fruit to transform into a jackal, fought with Rowling for several rounds.
Finally, after being knocked away by Luo Lin’s punch, Luo Lin chased him and activated the Big and Small Fruit! He turned him into the size of a child and threw him directly into the sea to end the battle.
Later, when dealing with their pirate ship, they found their bounty, and realized that it was worth 70 million Baileys.
Bogart got off the boat and adjusted his hat. He also saw Rowling, thought for a moment, and then walked forward.
Hello, young man (because although Rowling is only 14 years old, he is already more than 2 meters tall), I am Rear Admiral Bogart, and I want to resend some items to your village. Can you tell me where I can buy them?
Rowling pointed to the village behind him and said, “Go into the village and find a shop called Tondell. He should have the items you need.”
Bogart nodded, thanked the young man, and then led two teams of navy into the village.
Luo Lin watched them walk into the village, then looked back at the dog-head warship, and continued to run around the village.
When Luo Lin came back after running two laps, he saw that the navy had already sent the replacement.
At this time, Bogart walked towards Rowling and asked: “Brother, I just heard from the people in the village that all the pirates in the village were killed by you over the years. They call you the hero Rowling, are you a pirate hunter?”
“No, I just can’t stand them bullying the people in the village.
Oh? Bogart narrowed his eyes when he heard this. Would you consider joining the Navy?
According to the description Bogart heard from the villagers, Rowling is only 13 years old this year, and based on the descriptions of the villagers, he can confirm that the Wolf Fang Pirates, who were offered a bounty of 70 million Beli some time ago, seemed to have passed by here and were killed by Rowling.
Bogart had rarely seen a little guy with so much potential. Even when he was chasing Roger’s pirate group in the New World with Garp, the Four Emperors Red Hair, who was still a trainee at the time, did not have the strength he has now.
So Bogart decided to recruit him into the navy in case Rowling became a pirate in the future, even if he had to use force to force him to join the navy.
When Rowling felt the sense of pressure emanating from Bogart, he realized that he must have learned about his strength from the village and was afraid that if he became a pirate, he would pose a threat to the navy, so he forced me to become a navy.
Luo Lin thought about it and decided to join the navy first. Since he got the fruit, his fruit ability has indeed developed a lot, but his physical skills have not improved much by relying on his own training.
The navy’s physical skills are very powerful, such as the Navy’s Six Styles. If you have never been able to cultivate Haki, you can also go to the navy to learn systematically.
Thinking of this, Luo Lin decided to join the navy first and then defect if he couldn’t fight. He wouldn’t suffer any loss anyway.
You can let me join the navy, but I want to fight with the owner of this bow ship. I’m sure the major general would also like to know my strength.
When Bogart heard the conditions that Luo Lin said, he looked at Luo Lin with a strange look and said: Are you sure? Do you know who the owner of this warship is?
Of course I know the famous naval hero, Vice Admiral Garp. He is the only one who has a dog-head warship, so I want to know how big the gap is between me and the legendary figure of the navy.
After hearing Rowling’s reason, Bogart had no choice but to send guards to call his unreliable lieutenant general.
I hope Garp won’t beat such a good seedling too badly. If he doesn’t join the navy, it will be the end of him.
Chapter 4: Cap’s Strength (Old Version)
After a while, the guard came back with a troubled look on his face.
He trotted to Bogart and saluted, then looked at Rowling and then at his own major general, who was looking confused: Report! This, that,…
Bogart looked at the guard and said, “What’s this and that? Didn’t I ask you to go and invite Vice Admiral Garp? Where is he? If you have anything to say, please say it now!”
The guard said helplessly: Report! Vice Admiral Garp is standing on the boat with snot bubbles coming out of his nose, and he is still sleeping! ! No matter how I call him, he won’t wake up!
Bogart: ………………He is so helpless now. With an outsider like Rollin present, the great hero who wanted to challenge the navy is sleeping and even standing with snot bubbles coming out. It’s all because of the guard talking nonsense!
Can’t we just say that we are making a plan to wipe out the hateful pirates? Although Garp doesn’t have such a mind,
But in front of Rowling, a good seedling who may join the navy camp, wouldn’t this be a letdown?
Bogart glared at the guard, then transferred you to the VIA department to clean the cabin and told you to tell the truth.
Haha! Brother Luo Lin, Vice Admiral Garp had a meeting yesterday. It was too late and he was still catching up on sleep. I’ll go check it out.
When Rowling watched animation in his previous life, he was also amazed by the fact that Garp had a habit of falling asleep anytime and anywhere, which was simply a magical skill.
When Bogart returned to the ship, he saw that his lieutenant general was still sleeping! He knew that ordinary methods would not work to wake him up, so he had to resort to some tricks.
Bogart shouted to Garp: “Oh no! Someone stole a lot of donuts! We have to go out to sea as pirates!”
“Pop!” The snot bubble exploded, and Garp seemed to hear some key words and woke up in shock: What! That bastard dared to steal my donuts! And he wants to be a pirate! It seems that he wants to try my iron fist!
Cap jumped up and saw that there was only one strong man named Rowling on the shore, and the others surrounding him were all navy soldiers! No way! It was this bastard who dared to steal my donuts!
Without thinking too much, Garp used the Moon Step in the air to rush directly towards Rowling.
On the shore, Luo Lin was thinking about how to improve his strength as quickly as possible after joining the navy and hide his own fruits as a trump card for future rebellion.
Unexpectedly, he suddenly felt a murderous aura coming straight at him! When he looked carefully, a big navy fist hit him on the head.
Luo Lin felt that the opponent was very strong, so he quickly used the ability of the fruit, doubled his strength and punched the opponent!
then–
“KANG!”
“boom–!”
Fists collided with each other, and the collision stirred up layers of storms. Many marines nearby could not bear it and fell to the ground, and some were blown away.
“Not bad, kid!” Garp grinned. “You can actually catch my iron fist. But! Since you dare to steal my favorite donuts! I won’t let you go so easily! I’m going to be serious!”
Luo Lin was still confused and thinking, how come I didn’t know when I stole the donuts!
Before Rowlin could think, Garp’s fist came at him again.
Luo Lin did not dare to neglect and had already guessed that the old man was the navy hero Garp! He had to add the fruit to his own defense and triple his strength!
“Boom!” “Boom!”
Although Rowling increased his strength three times, he still couldn’t take on Garp’s serious punch!
He was ruthlessly beaten away by Garp, and the sleeve—Gaba, knocked down a big tree not far behind him.
At this time, Bogart also rushed over from the warship. Seeing this situation, he broke out in a cold sweat.
Hurry up and say that Vice Admiral Garp is wrong! Wrong!
Cap was about to continue chasing and forcing him to tell him where he hid the donuts, but he heard Bogart say that he made a mistake.
Cap tilted his head and asked: “What’s wrong with Bogart? I was meditating on the thief who stole my donuts, and this guy is pretty strong. He can catch two of my punches and still stand up.”
Then, Luo Lin, who was knocked away not far away, slowly stood up and patted the dust off his body.
Luo Lin thought, it was really dangerous just now. If he hadn’t increased his body’s defense five times at the moment he was knocked away, he would have been injured.
Is this the true strength of the Navy’s “Hero Garp”? He is indeed very powerful!
Bogart quickly stepped forward and told Garp that Rowling was going to join the navy.
Oh? He’s only 13? He defeated the Langya Pirates? He saved the village, and everyone in the village called him a hero?
Well – not bad, a good candidate – Garp pinched his nose with his little finger, feeling sorry for not hitting the wrong person.
Garp said to Rowling: You want to fight me? Are you considering joining the navy?
Luo Lin: “Yes, I want to see how far I am from being a naval hero.
It seems that there is still a big gap now, so there is no need to fight anymore, I will join the navy!
Chapter 5: Naval Factions (Old Version)
This is a single room in a dog-head warship sailing on the sea. Although the decoration is quite simple, it is very clean and tidy.
Luo Lin is thinking about his future. He has agreed to join the navy with Garp in order to use the navy’s resources to quickly become stronger.
In order to achieve the goal of dominating the sea in the future, the ability of the fruit must be concealed. As a trump card for future defection, one must keep a low profile before one has absolute strength.
Thinking of this, Luo Lin decided to ask Garp about training, especially about Observation Haki.
In the battles with wild beasts over the years, Rowling has relied on vague feelings to avoid the attacks of wild beasts many times. Rowling knows that this should be the observation Haki, but he cannot use it freely, so he plans to ask Garp for advice.
When he arrived at the plywood, Rollin found that the navy was busy, some were training and some were wiping the plywood, but he did not see Cap and Bogart.
“Warrant Officer Rowling! You’re awake!” A Marine noticed Rowling’s arrival and saluted him, with deep admiration on his face. “Warrant Officer, you are so young and so powerful. There are not many young officers in this department who can take on Vice Admiral Garp’s punch!”
“Warrant officer?” Luo Lin looked at the marine and asked suspiciously: I just joined the navy yesterday, how did I become a warrant officer?
“Reporting to Warrant Officer Rolin, Vice Admiral Garp has appointed you as a warrant officer in the Navy Headquarters. You will be replaced after the transfer order is returned to the headquarters!” The Marine replied: “Also, Vice Admiral Garp has ordered you to see him when you wake up in the morning.”
“Oh? Warrant Officer Rollin, you’re awake? Have you rested well?” Bogart came over from the rear deck and said to Rollin, “You have a lot of questions, come with me, Vice Admiral Karp is waiting for you.”
Bogart brought Rollin, who was full of questions, to the rear deck, where he saw Cap fishing with a fishing rod in his hand and his nose covered. He did not look like a naval hero at all.
Cap saw Rowling coming and said, “Hey! Rowling, you woke up so early? Why don’t you take a rest?
You received my iron fist yesterday. It seems that my ‘iron fist of love’ has regressed a bit. How about we practice again?”
Bogart said hurriedly: My dear Lieutenant General, I told you that yesterday was just a misunderstanding. You know that your sleepiness makes it difficult for you to wake up.
Rowling’s face was filled with black lines, and he was quite helpless about Garp’s nonsensical ideas. There was no need to practice anymore.
Rowling already knows the gap between himself and Garp, and always feels that Garp is just bored and looking for an opportunity to beat me.
Luo Lin forced a smile and said, “Well, Your Excellency, Vice Admiral, I just joined the navy yesterday, and when I woke up I became a navy warrant officer. That’s not appropriate, right?”
“Ah?” Garp picked his nose and ejected a mass of indescribable things into the sea. He glanced at Luo Lin and said, “What’s inappropriate? I have personally verified your strength. As a lieutenant general of the headquarters, I still have this authority. Besides, even if I don’t have it, that bastard Zhan Guo does!”
The marines nearby did their job seriously without looking away. Are you kidding? His Excellency the Admiral kept calling Marshal Sengoku a “bastard”. If you hear something you shouldn’t hear, you’ll die!
“Well then…” Rollin retreated, and Bogart took Rollin to receive the warrant officer uniform and recruit manual.
This will make it convenient for Rowling to familiarize himself with the basic navy regulations as soon as possible before returning to the headquarters, so as to avoid making a fool of himself when he returns to Marinford.
As Garp’s adjutant and a rear admiral of the Navy Headquarters, Bogart personally handled these matters for Rollin, which shows how much he valued Rollin.
Bogart also explained to Rollin some of the interpersonal relationships in the Navy.
There are factions in any organization, and the Navy Headquarters is no exception. At this time, the Navy Admiral is the newly appointed Buddha Sengoku.
The new generation of admirals were selected from the three “monsters” in the navy, “Aokiji” Kuzan, “Akainu” Sakaski and “Yellow Monkey” Borsalino.
The former admiral Zephyr has not appeared in public and only trains students at the headquarters. In addition, there is the navy hero Garp who has always been unwilling to be promoted to admiral.
In terms of factions, the Chief of Staff, Lieutenant General “Crane”, and General Kuzan are in the same faction.
Admiral Sakaski and Admiral Borsalino each form their own faction, while Admiral Zefa does not care about worldly affairs, but the backbone of the entire navy is more or less his disciples.
Each faction has its own ideas and persistence. Admiral Sakaski’s faction represents the hawkish officers in the navy. They emphasize absolute justice and act in a rather radical way.
Lieutenant General “He” and General Kuzan and his group analyzed things calmly and acted with moderation.
General Borsalino’s group acted ambiguously, not wanting to offend anyone. They punched in for work, got paid, and just followed orders.
If you join the navy on your own, you can slowly decide which faction to join based on the situation and by witnessing the internal relationships within the navy.
But now, as a warrant officer recruited by Garp himself, he has been branded by Garp from the beginning.
Garp is quite special in that he doesn’t care about worldly affairs. When encountering problems, he solves them with an iron fist. Even Marshal Sengoku can’t do anything about him, which saves him the trouble of choosing a faction.
After drifting on the sea for a few more days, Luo Lin asked some questions about cultivation on the ship, and finally arrived at the Navy Headquarters, Marinford!
Chapter 5: Naval Headquarters (Old Version)
“Report! Vice Admiral Garp, the front is about to arrive at our headquarters, Marinford!” Garp was teaching Rowling training when a Marine came to report.
Although it was called teaching, Rowling always felt that this old guy, Garp, was just bored and wanted to find a punching bag.
Oh? We are finally here, Rollin, pack up your things and go with Bogart later.” Cap pinched his nose, put on his coat of justice, and pretended to be serious.
Ah? …Oh…” Rowling was still immersed in Garp’s teachings. Through Garp’s teachings on the ship in the past few days, Rowling has already mastered the basics of observation Haki. “
Unlike the process in the original novel where Rayleigh taught Luffy, who blindfolded him to avoid the stick, Garp’s teaching was more direct.
It means letting Luo Lin fight him, and he can’t fight back.
Arriving at the Marine Headquarters, Garp couldn’t wait to have someone buy him some senbei, which he would later send to Marshal Sengoku’s office to pay for! !
Bogart took Rowling, who came to Marinford for the first time with a confused look on his face, to go through various enlistment procedures and registration, and also arranged a place for Rowling to live.
In the office of Marshal Zhan Guo.
“Damn Garp! Why is the first thing you do when you come back is to come to my place for food and drinks!”
Marshal Sengoku’s roar resounded throughout the entire naval base, reminding everyone: Vice Admiral Garp is back!
“Oh, don’t be so stingy, Zhan Guo. We have finished eating on the boat. I have been holding back for a long time.
“Garp was eating the senbei he had searched out of the marshal’s office with a “crunch, crunch” sound, and took a sip of tea with a “slurp”. “I asked someone to buy some senbei when we got off the ship, and I’ll return them to you later!
In the Marshal’s office, Sengoku and Garp had just finished a fight over who would pay for the senbei, and the winner was the thicker-skinned old man Garp!
“Huh…” Trying hard to suppress his explosive mentality, Zhan Guo sat behind his desk and looked at the asshole old man half lying on the sofa eating senbei smugly: “Well, you took a vacation while touring the world this time. Nothing unexpected happened, right?”
In the years since Roger was executed, the world has become unstable and the navy is seriously short of manpower. I heard that you brought back a good candidate.
Is that guy named Luo Lin really that strong? Can he destroy the Jackal Pirates with a bounty of more than 7,000 Baileys by himself? “
“Ah, yes, he is very strong. He is now at least at the level of brigadier general, and he has even received systematic training from the navy. It is possible that he will reach the level of admiral in the future.
“Garp laughed so hard that the senbei residue came out!
Swallow it before you speak, you bastard!” Zhan Guo couldn’t help but roar again, but then he thought of something: “You asked me to fill in a warrant officer registration form for this headquarters a few days ago, just for him.
“You fought him? Didn’t you beat him to a pulp, old man?”
“Humph! It’s not that easy to defeat him. That kid is resisting!”
Garp narrowed his eyes and took another bite of the senbei: “Sengoku, our navy has found a treasure this time. This is a genius who is no less talented than those three ‘monsters’ in the boot camp back then!”
I asked Bogart to collect information about this kid in the village. Pirates killed his parents back then. In recent years, in addition to training himself in the village, he also helped the villagers drive away the pirates.
“…” Zhan Guo tapped the table with his fingers and pondered: “The representatives of our generals, Sakaski is too paranoid, Borsalino is too slippery, and Kuzan…”
“Originally, Kuzan pursued ‘burning justice’. Although he liked to sleep, he was a decisive person. But since O’Hara… Kuzan’s style of doing things has become more and more lazy.”
“The navy really needs some fresh blood… Luo Lin, right? Let’s arrange for this guy to attend the boot camp.
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
Chapter 7: Kidd Pirates (Old Version)
There was a knock on the door of the Navy Office of the Nanhai Branch.
Come in! A marine pushed the door open and said, “Captain Luo Lin! I’ve got this month’s financial report for you.”
Well, Luo Lin glanced at the report and asked casually: How is the profit this month?
The young marine was obviously a little overwhelmed when he heard Luo Lin’s question. Recently, all the chambers of commerce passing by have paid the tolls honestly.
As for the nobles, since they were quite satisfied with the weapons and equipment you resold to them last time, they are planning to go to war with neighboring countries recently and are contacting us to purchase a batch of equipment.
???????Just recently, a new group of pirates emerged. They were very arrogant and refused to obey your orders, Colonel. They wantonly destroyed the nearby villages, causing us to lose hundreds of millions of Baileys.
Oh? Luo Lin narrowed his eyes. Is this new pirate very brave? Didn’t you tell her that in my territory in the South China Sea, what will be the consequences of not listening to me? What is the name of their pirate group?
The Marine saw that Rowling narrowed his eyes and seemed a little angry, and was frightened and said quickly: We told him, he said, he said, what a bullshit Colonel Rowling, he wants me to listen to him, it’s just a dream.
They also said that if you come to get in their way, Colonel, they will blow your head off. They call themselves the Kidd Pirates, and their captain is Eustace Kidd.
Eustace Kidd? Rowling took a puff of his cigar and vaguely remembered that he was with the protagonist Luffy. They would become supernovas in a few years.
It has been 26 years since Rowling came to this world, and he doesn’t remember the plot of the anime he watched in his previous life very clearly.
I only remember Kidd’s fruit ability, which seemed to be the magnetic fruit. It absorbed nearby weapons to create a giant mechanical hand, which was simply an insult to this fruit!
What kind of useless people are they? In the original book, they can activate the Conqueror’s Haki. Of course, this is only for strong people like Rowling. For ordinary marines, they are like ferocious beasts.
Luo Lin glanced at the marines and said: I understand. I will deal with this group of pirates myself and let them know the consequences of not listening to me, Luo Lin.
Take out half of this month’s profit and give it to the brothers who worked on the project as a reward.
The Marine was surprised and saluted quickly and said: “Thank you, Colonel Luo Lin!” Then he whispered: “Pay back the money you owe first, there is still enough for me to gamble a few more times.”
Luo Lin was used to what the Marine said, so he said, “Go out, don’t disturb me unless it’s important.”
After the marines left, Luo Lin stood up and walked to the window, looking at the endless sea, with the sunlight shining on Luo Lin’s body.
Now I see Luo Lin, who is more than 7 meters tall and as tall as a mountain.
He had muscles that seemed about to explode, and an angular face with a scar running from the corner of his eye to his navel. The aura he exuded made people feel fearful.
This is Rowling’s true height before he uses the Big and Small Fruits. If he uses the power of the fruit to make himself bigger, even Kaido (over 9 meters tall), the tallest of the Four Emperors, would be about the size of a dog in front of Rowling, or a transformed python?
Speaking of Kidd, I think of Luffy, the protagonist of the pirate world. He should be going out to sea soon, so my rebellion plan should also begin!
Since I, Rowling, came to this world, I must be the protagonist of this world. As for Luffy? Haha! I pray that his innocence and kindness will not hinder my plan, otherwise old man Garp will have to send off his black-haired son with his white hair!
I don’t know how old Cap will react when he hears about my betrayal.
After all, he was expecting me to take over from those three problem children and become the general in the future. Thinking of this, Luo Lin couldn’t help but smiled grimly!
Admiral is such a ridiculous position. Even if Akainu becomes the Admiral of the Navy in the future, he will be no different from a dog in front of the Five Elders.
As for whether the World Government and the Navy would send people to arrest him after the rebellion, Luo Lin clenched his huge fist when he thought of this.
Now, without using the power of his fruit, relying purely on physical skills and domineering, he should be as strong as the admiral. If he uses the power of his fruit, he should be able to unleash the combat power of the Four Emperors!
But this is far from enough! Luo Lin knows that there are many strong people in the World Government, such as CP0 and the Five Elders, who have combat power at least as strong as that of the generals!
There is even the most mysterious one, Im, the master behind the World Government hidden among the flowers in the deepest part of Pangu City. The Five Elders have to kneel down when they see him!
This rebellion was also to strengthen his own strength! His current body, combined with the big and small fruits, can already withstand the second devil fruit!
He even expected that his ability to withstand stress would increase significantly after eating that devil fruit!
As for now! I’ll just go meet the cute Eustace Kidd who threatened to blow my head off. I hope he still has the courage to say that to me!
Chapter 8: The Advent of Kidd Pirates (Old Version)
On a deserted island in the South China Sea, the Kidd Pirates are holding a banquet.
Kidd, the last time the navy came, they asked us to follow their captain’s instructions. Since you refused, the navy doesn’t seem to have bothered us on purpose these days.
But it is said that their captain, the navy captain named Luo Lin, has controlled most of the pirates in the South China Sea in recent years to make money for them.
If there are disobedient people, they seem to have been eliminated. You refused their colonel’s order a few days ago.
I’m afraid they will attack us. Although the navy has not specifically targeted us in the past few days,
But I’m afraid they are plotting something. Our pirate group is not very strong yet.
It’s not easy to have a direct conflict with the navy! Kira calmly analyzed and persuaded Kidd.
Kidd listened to Kira’s persuasion and said with a gloomy sneer: It’s ridiculous that a small colonel wants us to obey his orders!
Not to mention that he is just a colonel in the South China Sea, even if they are admirals, don’t expect me, Kidd, to obey their orders!
If they dare to come, I will personally blow their colonel’s head off in front of their navy!
Yes! Yes! If the navy dares to come, we will blow their heads off! ! The pirates nearby all shouted after hearing what their captain said.
Seeing Kidd like this, Kira still wanted to persuade him, at least to keep a low profile in the near future, but Kira didn’t have time to say it.
Then I heard the pirates nearby shouting: Look up in the sky! There seems to be something!
Kira stopped trying to persuade Kidd and looked up at the sky. He saw a huge hammer in the sky, falling towards them quickly.
Oh no! He fell right on our pirate ship, stop him!
Unfortunately, it was too late! There was only a loud bang!
“Bang!” ,,,Puff!
The huge hammer came into close contact with the pirate ship! The pirate ship was smashed to pieces!
Kidd also reacted at this time and saw his own pirate ship was smashed to pieces and roared: Who is it! Who is it! Who did it! Damn it! I will kill him!
When the pirates nearby heard what the boss said and were about to go over to check who made the hammer,
Then, another black shadow fell from the sky, and in the blink of an eye, it was about to land where the hammer had been.
The pirates nearby were gathered there to check on the hammer, and Kira hurriedly shouted: Get out of the way! Quick! !
Seeing this, Kidd quickly used his fruit ability and shouted “Attract-Shield!” Then he saw the nearby weapon parts forming a steel shield above the pirate’s head under the shadow of the sky.
Puff~Ah …
Help, ahhhhhhhhhh
I saw a black shadow crashing onto the shore, and the dust was so thick that I couldn’t see what was going on inside. I could only hear the pirates’ miserable cries.
Kidd heard the miserable cries of the little ones, and his eyes were full of anger. Damn it! What the hell is this time! Who is trying to pick a fight with me?
When the smoke cleared, we saw pirates lying all over the shore, with heavy casualties!
At this time, a voice sounded in the smoke that had never completely dissipated.
Oh? The landing accuracy is not very good. Sorry, sorry that I killed so many of you. But never mind. You will die soon anyway. It doesn’t matter if it’s earlier or later.
After that, a giant as tall as a hill appeared in front of the shocked and unbelievable expressions of the Kidd Pirates, emitting a terrifying aura! In his hand, he was still holding the giant hammer that he had smashed down before!!!
Kidd felt fear from the giant in front of him!
The giant was wearing a black suit and a white navy coat.
The word “Justice” was written on the back of the coat, and around the waist hung a string of various miniature weapons connected by iron rings!
When Kidd recovered a little and suppressed the fear in his heart, he saw all the pirates nearby dead or injured!
He angrily shouted at the giant in front of him: Damn it! Who are you?
When the giant heard Kidd asking him who he was, he looked at Kidd with contempt and laughed, saying: “Didn’t you say that I should come to you in person? And you wanted to smash my head! How could you forget it so quickly? Now I come to find you!”
Then Kira, who was not far from Kidd, shouted in disbelief: What! You are the naval captain named Rollin!
Kidd then realized that it was the naval captain who had just discussed with Kira and asked them to follow the arrangements!
That’s right! The identity of the giant is Rollin! When Rollin heard his subordinates report that the ship of the Kidd Pirates had landed on a deserted island, he rushed over.
As for the hammer that fell earlier, it was also thrown down by Rowling deliberately to smash their pirate ship. As for why Rowling used the hammer,
It can be said that since Luo Lin joined the navy, he has basically used whatever weapons he picked up in the battle against pirates.
The weapons used by pirates are basically all kinds of weird, such as umbrellas with forks, iron bars, and the most bizarre one is an ashtray!
But most of them are using knives, which has also led to the fact that Luo Lin is now close to the level of a great swordsman. It can be said that Luo Lin is basically proficient in all kinds of weapons.
So Luo Lin ordered people to find the most famous blacksmith in the South China Sea, and used the rare metals bought from the auction house to forge various weapons, and then used fruits of different sizes to make them smaller and hang them around their waists.
Chapter 9: The Desperate Kidd Pirates (Old Version)
Rowling looked at Kidd, who was only as tall as his knees: Are you satisfied with the gift I gave you before?
After all, you threatened to blow my head off before!
It’s a pity that your pirate ship is not as strong as you say. What would you do without your pirate ship?
Do you want to stop sailing the sea? No, no, I still don’t want to. The sea is your dream.
How can we survive without dreams? I might as well send you to hell to find the boat back! Hahahaha!
After saying this, Rowling burst into laughter, scaring the remaining little pirates around him so much that they trembled.
Kidd’s face twisted with anger when he heard Rowling’s teasing and contemptuous words.
Damn it! You bastard! I won’t let you go easily! I’m going to tear your head off and hang it on the wall!
After Kidd activated his fruit ability, he saw pirate ship parts and various weapons scattered around.
They quickly gathered on Kidd’s right arm and formed a huge robotic arm!
Attraction-Giant Mechanical Arm!!
Go to hell, you damned navy man! Kidd rushed towards Rollin.
The remaining pirates around also realized that their captain possessed devil-like abilities!
Boss, kill this damn navy! !
Kill him! Revenge for our brothers!
Right-right…right! The Captain is invincible!!! Roar!
The remaining pirates and crew members forgot the fear that Rowling had just brought to them and started shouting!
Rowling just looked at Kidd and his ridiculous giant mechanical arm rushing towards him, without even moving!
There was a loud bang, boom! The giant arm hit Luo Lin without any suspense!
Great! Hit it! Long live the boss!
Tsk, this marine is just tall and good looking but useless! Since he didn’t even try to dodge! He must be scared! He will definitely die if he is hit by the captain’s demonic power!
Just when the surrounding pirates thought they had won,
Then Kira, who was watching the battle nearby, said: No, not yet! That navy captain is very powerful!
At this moment, Rowling’s sarcastic voice rang out: Is this your strength? Kidd, little cutie! Are you tickling me?
The giant arm hit Rowling’s body but there was no reaction at all, but the huge mechanical arm became pieces!
Kidd couldn’t believe it when he saw Rowling, who was hit by him, was unharmed.
How is this possible! What kind of monster are you? I don’t believe it! I don’t believe I can’t kill you!
Magnetism – Reflection! Kidd used the fruit ability again in disbelief, causing the giant arm parts that had just broken in the air to be controlled by magnetism and rush towards Rollin again.
This time, Rowling did not stand there waiting for Kidd’s attack. Rowling felt that it was time to end this ridiculous battle, or rather, a game!
Rowling disappeared from the spot in an instant and appeared beside Kidd!
“It’s time to end it! You’re too weak! You can’t even use Armament Haki, it’s so boring to me!”
“Thunder Gaba”!!
Rowling swung the huge hammer in his hand and hit Kidd.
Because the speed was too fast and the attack came so suddenly, Kidd had no time to turn around and could only watch the giant hammer coming towards him.
He subconsciously tried to block the attack with his arms, but failed. He felt a sharp pain in his body and was knocked flying.
“How could it be! Boss actually…”
The crew members of Kidd Pirates widened their eyes in disbelief!
Kidd! Damn it! The difference in strength is too big! Kidd didn’t even have a chance to fight back, Kira said desperately as he looked at Kidd who was smashed away.
Yes! You are too weak! I have no interest in abusing you. There is simply no pleasure in it. At this time, Luo Lin walked towards the remaining crew members.
I thought you were so powerful when you threatened to blow my head off. What a disappointment! Well, it’s time to send you to meet your captain.
I have something important to do later, and I don’t have time to waste on you rookies. After saying that, Rowling swung the sledgehammer again and smashed the remaining crew members of Kidd’s Pirates.
Chapter 10: Awakening of the King’s Haki (Old Version)
Kidd lay on the ground, watching Rollin slaughtering his crew in the distance.
Damn it! Damn it! Move now, damn it! Unfortunately, no matter how Kidd screamed in his heart,
However, he was hit so hard by Luo Lin’s hammer that his arms were completely twisted.
Lying on the ground, spitting blood, he could only helplessly watch as Rowling slaughtered the rest of his crew.
Kira’s desperate resistance was futile, and the double sickles on his arms were also useless when they hit Rowling’s body.
Kidd asked himself desperately, is this the limit of his ambition? Am I so weak that I can’t even protect my own crew?
Am I just going to watch my crew members die one by one in front of me?
No!!! Never!!! I will resist! No one can make me surrender!
Rowling was still swinging his big hammer in boredom, and every swing would take the lives of several pirates nearby.
In the blink of an eye, Kira was the only one left standing, and the other pirates had all been smashed into meat paste by Rowling!
Just when Luo Lin was about to end this boring battle quickly, he still had things to do. Luo Lin was about to start his journey of defection.
Although Luo Lin now has the fighting power of the Four Emperors, he cannot do everything by himself.
So Rowling planned to find some companions. Of course, as an egoist, he would not let go of the beauties in the original book.
Potential and combat effectiveness can be cultivated. Haven’t you seen Luffy in the anime, who had a hard time beating CP9, and was able to fight against the vice-emperor level after two years of training?
Sometimes Rowling really wanted to just crush Luffy to death, but for the sake of his grandfather Garp, he still couldn’t bear it.
The main thing is that if we kill Luffy now, the plot will be hard to grasp. Let’s wait until Luffy is of no use anymore.
Thinking of Rowling, I was looking forward to how his crew members would react when they saw him, and how he would make his debut!
In order to teach the Kidd Pirates a lesson today, he thought of the despair they felt when they encountered Kaido in the original work. He felt that Kaido’s appearance when he dropped from the sky was quite good.
So today Luo Lin also came and made an airdrop. In fact, although Luo Lin looks cold and ruthless, he is actually a sultry guy at heart.
There is no way. In the past few years since he came to the One Piece world, he has experienced too many intrigues and deceptions.
If you want to gain a firm foothold, you not only need to have strength, but also make them feel fear!
You can tell from the original story when Ming Ge faced Big Mom and Kaido. Even the mention of their names would make Ming Ge break into a cold sweat!
Well, take your time. After dealing with these rookies, I will go find my lovely crew members.
Thinking of this, Rowling swung the giant hammer at Kira, who was still waving his two swords on the field and trying to resist.
Just when the hammer was about to fall on Kira’s face,
At this time, I heard a voice saying, “Stop it!!! You bastard!!!”
Along with this roar, there was also an aura that made people submit!
When Rowling sensed this breath, his hammer stopped in mid-air.
Oh? This aura, is this the awakening of “Conqueror’s Haki” in despair?
Compared to the original work, it is much earlier? Although Kidd also awakened the Conqueror’s Haki in the original work, Rowling is not sure when he awakened.
All we know is that he mentioned it after he was defeated by Kaido and became Kaido’s slave, that he and Luffy both have domineering Haki.
Thinking of this, Luo Lin took back the hammer that was about to hit Kira in mid-air, walked to the nearby ground and lay down.
Kidd was looking at Rowling angrily and could only stare blankly. As for the domineering aura he exuded, Rowling completely ignored it. Please, just be a rookie.
What effect could the half-baked domineering Haki have on Rowling, who possesses the strength of the Four Emperors? At most, it would just surprise him.
Rowling came to Kidd, grabbed Kidd’s head with his hands, pulled him in front of him and said:
Don’t think that you are great just because you have awakened your Conqueror’s Haki. It only means that you have the potential to become a strong person.
Now your strength is not enough, so I will give you a chance to become the captain of the first squad of the pirate group under my command.
Of course you must obey my orders and come whenever I call.
Kidd stared at Rowling with his eyes wide open! He gritted his teeth and said: Impossible! You are dreaming if you want me to submit to you, you bastard! Kill me if you have the guts!
Well… you are very tenacious, but since you are such a fun toy, I don’t want you to die too early!
I’ll let you go today. Get stronger. Get even stronger and come and take revenge on me!
Only in this way can I feel the pleasure of killing you. You are too weak now! You can’t even please me! After saying this, Rowling threw Kidd out of his hand.
Well, now it’s time to meet the crew I booked. What’s the best way to make their debut?
She is a beauty, so she should look handsome when she appears on stage! Thinking of this, Luo Lin flew into the sky and disappeared in the blink of an eye.
After seeing Rowling fly away, Kira, despite the injuries and dizziness caused by the domineering look, ran to Kidd.
Kira helped Kidd, who was lying on the ground and was already dying,
Kidd, how are you? That demon marine is gone. Only you and I are still alive. Unfortunately, the rest of the crew are dead.
Kidd looked at Kira who was covered in wounds and said angrily: I will definitely kill that bastard in the future! ! After that, he fainted due to the serious injuries and the sequelae of the newly awakened Conqueror’s Haki.
Chapter 11: Joelle Bonnie (Old Version)
In the small town of Helas in the South China Sea, Rowling was floating in the sky. I must be right that my first crew member was in this town.
After beating up Kidd, Rowling couldn’t wait to find his crew.
As for why Luo Lin can float in the air, it is also one of the moves developed by the fruit in recent years.
Use the big and small fruits to reduce your own gravity, and then use the moon step to propel yourself to change direction and reduce the resistance in the air.
Therefore, Rowling has no pressure in air combat. If it is him, he doesn’t need a ship at all. With his current physical fitness,
Flying from the South China Sea to the New World is not only effortless, but also fast. After all, the propulsion of the Moon Step is increased and the weight is reduced.
You can imagine how far Luo Lin can fly with one kick in the air! (Luo Lin normally weighs more than 1,000 pounds)
Well, if it was him, he would probably be in the bar, after all, he never stops eating.
After thinking about it, Rowling used his Observation Haki to sense the location of the bar in the town.
Found it! After saying that, Luo Lin instantly disappeared from the spot and appeared directly at the door of the bar.
As soon as Luo Lin pushed the door and entered the bar, he heard a heroic female voice! Yes, it was heroic! Seriously speaking, it was the voice of the female man in the previous life!
Waiter! Another big bowl! Hurry up! What a crappy place! The food is not served as fast as I eat! Be careful or I will smash your place! Hurry up!
Then he heard the younger brother beside him whispered: Big Sister Bonnie! It seems that we don’t have enough money to pay the bill!
Big sister! How can you keep eating? We can’t even afford the supplies for going out to sea! I said with a look of despair on my face!
That’s right! The first crew member that Rowling was looking for was the one who would later be known as the Big Eater, Joelle Bonnie! !
Later, he and the protagonist Luffy were rated as eleven supernovas. The name of the fruit is unknown. He can make people old or young with a touch of his hands, and he can also turn himself into a child or an old man at will.
When I watched the anime before, I thought Luo Lin was very good-looking, his fruit ability was also good, and more importantly, he was agile (emphasis), and could perform many actions!
However, when Rowling came in and saw Bonnie for the first time, he felt a little regretful!
Bonnie was lying on the dining table with her legs apart, her mouth wide open as she ate.
The most important thing is! Wearing a green hat! (Highlight) Yes, wearing a green hat! Who can tolerate this!
When Rowling saw Bonnie’s image, three black bars appeared on his face! This is a female man and a gangster! She can’t carry herself and might even steal men! (Hat color problem)
Fortunately, she is pretty good-looking and has a nice figure, otherwise Luo Lin would have taken her back to the navy and locked her up. What a waste of my time.
At this time, everyone in the tavern noticed that Rowling, who had just come in, was a little nervous. After all, Rowling was still wearing a navy uniform with the coat of justice written on it!
Big sister! Stop eating! It seems like a navy has come in to arrest us! We owe a lot of money for meals!
The younger brothers quickly and quietly gathered around Bonnie and whispered.
Bonnie turned around and glanced at Luo Lin, and said to her brother nonchalantly: “What are you afraid of? It’s not like you don’t pay me back! You’re not afraid of anything as long as I’m here! Waiter, hurry up and serve the food!”
The younger brothers were depressed and thought, how can we pay back the money? And big sister, you really have no balls, don’t be afraid,
But we do!! The little brothers are madly complaining about Bonnie in their hearts!
At this time, Rowling came and sat down opposite Bonnie’s dining table. Rowling had shrunk from more than 7 meters in height to more than 2 meters in height, otherwise he might not be able to fit into the door frame of the pub.
After all, he had to leave a good impression on his first crew member. He observed Bonnie carefully. Hmm! She was quite cute when she didn’t eat or talk!
Seeing how Rowling was staring at him, Bonnie frowned, put down the food in her hand, and asked, “Navy, why are you looking at me? If you want to eat, call me!”
I’m not hungry yet. I want to see if my future crew members are qualified! Are they qualified to board my ship! After all, I want to control the sea in the future!
Bonnie was stunned when she heard what Rowling said! Can you believe a navy man said he wanted to dominate the sea in front of pirates! And I’m his crew member?
When Bonnie’s brothers heard what Luo Lin said, their jaws dropped to the ground! They said collectively: This navy is so! So! Let the big sister be his crew!
This is incredible! Doesn’t he know how much the big sister eats? Does he have so much Bailey to feed the big sister?
At this time, I heard the other people in the tavern collectively complaining loudly about Bonnie’s brothers: Hey!!! Food and feeding are not the main point! The main point is to be a crew member! Bastards!!
Chapter 12: Tavern Incident (Old Version)
Luo Lin listened to the people in the pub complaining, but in his heart he actually quite liked this atmosphere.
It’s a pity that Rowling can’t express this kind of love. This is the world of pirates.
This place is full of greed, cunning, conspiracy, and the strong can kill people as easily as crushing an ant.
Therefore, Rowling cannot express his true emotions. He does not have the luck and background like Luffy in the original work, and can only rely on his own strength.
When Rowling finally reaches the end step by step and controls the world, he may express his inner feelings.
Okay, let’s get back to the point. Luo Lin looked at Bonnie’s unbelievable expression and said: You heard it right! It means to control the sea, because I have already rebelled against the navy!
When Bonnie saw what Rowling said in a serious tone, she also stopped playing around.
Are you sure you’re not kidding? If you’re serious, I’m sorry, but I don’t have the habit of being someone’s younger brother.
I don’t want to be a partner with a traitor, even if he is a traitor in the navy.
Then Mr. Navy, I will not accompany you any longer. After saying this, Bonnie stood up and left with her little brother.
When they were about to leave the bar, the waiter stopped them and said they hadn’t paid yet. This was really embarrassing.
The brothers have already said that they have no money, but they can’t default on their debts in front of Luo Lin, a navy officer.
Speaking of Luo Lin, Bonnie’s eyes turned, and she turned back to Luo Lin and said: You disturbed my lunch,
So this meal is on you! Let’s go! After saying this, he ran away quickly.
After seeing Bonnie leave, Rowling looked at the plates piled up like mountains on both sides of the table and said with a wry smile: They really can eat a lot. It seems that the crew will have to find a cook in the future.
Thinking of this, Luo Lin was suddenly stunned and shook his head: He is really alert, worthy of being the crew member I chose.
Luo Lin stood up and said to himself: Well, since you want to play the cat and mouse game,
I’ll play with you for a while, just to celebrate the joining of the first crew member!
Let’s talk about two things separately—Bonnie walked not far from the tavern and told her brothers to disperse and meet at the pirate ship after dark.
As he spoke, he blended into the crowd of passers-by and disappeared in the blink of an eye.
The town of Heras is extremely lively at night. Many people like to come out at this time to drink and chat, so street snacks are also very popular.
I saw a child in a grey coat bargaining with the candy stall owner in front of a candy stall.
I say, boss! Buy one and get one free, okay? You gave me too little candy, it’s not enough!
The candy seller looked at the cute little girl in front of him and said: Little girl, you are not from our town, are you?
Are you following the passing merchants? It’s getting dark, so I’ll give you two more candies. Go home and don’t get lost. As he said this, he gave the little girl two more candies.
The little girl happily answered: Yes, I came here with the merchant. Thank you for the candy, boss. I’m leaving now!
The little girl was eating candy on the street and whispering: That damn navy man should no longer be in town. It’s getting dark, it’s time for him to reunite with us!
Thinking of this, the little girl quickened her pace, intending to leave here quickly.
Suddenly there was a bang – the little girl was walking too fast with her head down, she bumped into someone and fell down, and the snacks in her hands scattered all over the ground.
The little girl was sitting on the ground and yelling: Bastard! How dare you walk without paying attention! How dare you knock me down! Are you looking for death?
As she spoke, the little girl looked up to see which bastard had the guts to trespass in front of her. Believe it or not, I’ll throw you into the sea to feed the fishes!
But when the little girl looked up and saw the person who knocked her down, she began to sweat profusely.
I quickly said: “Big brother, I just bumped into you by accident, sorry! If you are okay, my family is urging me to go home quickly, goodbye big brother!”
As she said that, the little girl quickly stood up and prepared to leave without caring about the snacks scattered on the ground.
At this moment, the person who was interrupted spoke up: “Bonnie, little cutie! Where are you going? Have you made up your mind to go out to sea with me? My patience is limited, and the game of hide-and-seek should be over.”
That’s right, the little girl in front of him was Bonnie, the first crew member Rowling was looking for. Bonnie knew from the moment she left the tavern that Rowling would not let her go easily.
That’s why Bonnie asked the crew to disperse, and as long as she used the power of her fruit to turn herself into a child and blend into the crowd, she wouldn’t be discovered by him!
Big brother! What are you talking about? My name is not Bonnie! My name is Sufener. If you have nothing else to do, I will leave first! Bonnie plans to continue acting, and Qimeng will get away with it!
Unfortunately, Rowling no longer has the patience to play this childish game with Bonnie!
Bonnie, little cutie! If you want to continue acting, I don’t recommend sending your crew to hell like the people in the tavern to continue the party! Luo Lin said coldly.
When Bonnie heard what Rowling said, she knew she couldn’t continue acting!
You killed all the people in the tavern? Why? They didn’t offend you! Or because you couldn’t pay! So you killed them all! You lunatic!
Luo Lin looked at Bonnie and said: Although I have planned to defect from the Navy, the Navy Headquarters does not know about it yet. I still need my Navy identity to be of some use.
Those people in the tavern listened to things they shouldn’t have listened to, so they must die, as for your crew, I can let them go for your sake!!!
Chapter 13: Bonnie’s Fruit (Old Version)
Bonnie stomped her feet in anger when she heard what Rowling said! The damn navy not only wants me to be his crew member, but also dares to threaten me!
This navy is so arrogant! It seems that he can’t keep up the disguise! How did he find me? Damn it!
Thinking of this, Bonnie shouted: You want me to be your crew member? Maybe in the next life!
Bonnie removed the effect of the fruit on herself and returned to her normal age.
Then he ran away! It’s not that Bonnie is too cowardly, but later his brothers told him,
It turns out that the only person named Luo Lin in the South China Sea who is in the navy is called a vampire by the merchants! The one called a devil by other South China Sea pirates is Captain Luo Lin!
I heard that he is greedy and very powerful, and anyone who doesn’t follow his instructions will be eliminated!
I heard a few days ago that a Kidd pirate ship was destroyed. It was said that except for the captain and one crew member, all the others were beaten into meat paste and died miserably!
Bonnie also knew a little about the situation of Kidd’s pirate ship. Their captain Kidd was also a devil fruit user and had many strong men under him.
Since they were easily killed by this hateful navy, I finally heard that it was because this navy captain thought they were too weak that he let Kidd and a crew member go.
Bonnie didn’t want to get entangled with this kind of guy. As she ran, she kept thinking, “Don’t chase me, don’t chase me.”
When Bonnie ran out of the town in one breath, she looked back but didn’t see Rowling. She was lucky that the damn navy didn’t catch up with her!
At this time, I heard: Have you run enough? It’s time to accept the reality. Your strength is not enough to escape the range of my observation Haki! Come with me!
Rowlin’s observation Haki has been cultivated to a high level and can easily cover the entire town. No matter where Bonnie runs, Rowlin will find her!
Bonnie turned around quickly and saw that the damned navy had appeared in front of her without her knowing.
Since it is domineering! No wonder he could find me! Bonnie has an extraordinary background, and I have heard of this kind of power before!
Damn you navy, don’t be so arrogant! Since you can’t run away, I’ll beat you down first!
As she spoke, Bonnie quickly rushed to Rowling! She raised her long legs and gave Rowling a flying kick!
Rowling looked at Bonnie’s big white leg kicking towards him and blocked it with his arm with an expressionless face!
But at this moment, Bonnie smiled and shouted, “I succeeded!” She quickly bent forward and touched Luo Lin’s body with her hand!
Luo Lin’s body quickly shrank, and in a short while he turned into a child of 4 or 5 years old!
Bonnie put her hands on her hips and laughed at Rowling, saying, “Hahaha! Damn navy, you fell into my trap!”
My fruit can not only change my own age, but also change the age of those I touch!
After hearing what Bonnie said, Rowling was not panicked by Bonnie’s transformation into a child.
Then Rowling touched his chin with his little hand and said: As expected, even if I cover the places he touches with armed color, it can’t be defended, so his fruit ability also belongs to the law of cause and effect!
The ability of the Law of Cause and Effect Fruit will become defenseless as long as the necessary conditions are triggered. For example, Bonnie’s fruit and Sugar’s fruit will take effect as long as they touch each other with their hands!
Of course, Rowlin’s big and small fruits also belong to this category of causal fruits. Thinking of this, he looked at Bonnie and said with a smile: I didn’t expect that your ability is quite good, I am very satisfied!
How could Bonnie remain calm when she saw Rowling, who had been turned into a child by her? He still hadn’t forgotten to ask her to be his crew member!
He was so angry that he yelled: Damn Navy! Haven’t you figured out the situation yet? Do you think you can do anything to me now that you’ve turned into a child?
Thinking of this, Bonnie laughed sinisterly: Hehe, killing you might be a little troublesome! But it’s okay to let you have a taste of pain! I wonder how it feels to be stripped naked and spanked as a dignified naval captain!
I’ll let you be so arrogant in the future and let me be your crew member! As she said this, she was about to take off Luo Lin’s clothes!
Looking at Bonnie’s smug smile, Rowling really didn’t want to hit him!
Do you think you can touch me without my permission with just your strength? Luo Lin said calmly while looking at Bonnie!
After saying that, Luo Lin’s body quickly returned to his original age and height! (Over 7 meters tall)
Suddenly seeing Rowling’s body turning into a mountain, Bonnie, who was planning to go up and teach Rowling a lesson, was so scared that she involuntarily took a few steps back and sat on the ground!
How is this possible! How did you do that! Didn’t I turn you into a child? When Bonnie came to her senses, she asked Luo Lin in disbelief!
Chapter 14: Bonnie’s determination! (Old version)
Luo Lin looked at the frightened Bonnie and calmly explained: I ate the Big and Small Fruits, which can reduce the power you can exert on me to almost nothing.
So your fruit ability is basically useless to me! The reason I didn’t stop you at the beginning was because I wanted to do an experiment!
These are the basic things that my crew members need to know.
Okay, stop making trouble! I still have a lot of things to do, so follow me!
As he said that, Rowling reached out his hand to Bonnie, trying to pull her up from the ground.
When Bonnie heard what Rowling said, she looked at his big hand slowly reaching out to her and she also stretched out her hand.
Luo Lin saw that Bonnie also stretched out her hand and thought that he agreed, thinking: Finally, she agreed! I am so tired! To use the words of my previous life: women are just hypocritical →_→!
But just when Rowling showed what he thought was a gentlemanly smile and was about to hold Bonnie’s hand!
There was a sound! Snap! ! ! ! ! !
Bonnie slapped Rowling’s hand hard and yelled: “Stop dreaming! I will never be your crew member! Don’t even think about it! Put away your hypocritical smile! Damn navy!”
At this moment, Luo Lin’s smile froze! The veins on his head rolled back and forth!
Luo Lin was already angry! He turned into a sinister smile and said to Bonnie: I didn’t expect you to be so tenacious! It seems that I need to teach my future crew members a lesson! Teach you what it means to obey orders!
What do you want to do! Bastard, don’t come over here! I won’t give in! But Bonnie saw Rowling walking towards her with a sinister smile! She was so scared that she moved back again!
At this moment, Luo Lin disappeared instantly! Before Bonnie could react, she heard Luo Lin say from behind: The empire in the palm of your hand!
Then Bonnie felt the world spinning in front of her eyes. When she came to her senses, she saw Rowling’s face, which was almost as big as a pirate ship, staring at her!
Bonnie looked around in disbelief and found that she seemed to be held in Luo Lin’s hand! She asked in fear: “How did you do it? How is this possible?”
Luo Lin looked at Bonnie in his palm: Nothing is impossible! I just made you dozens of times smaller, just like you turned me into a child.
But my ability to use the fruit is much stronger than yours, so you just feel it is impossible!
I call this move the Empire in the Palm! Anyone who is hit by this move is in my Empire in the Palm. I can make him live if I want him to live! I can make him die if I want him to die! I am his emperor!
How about that! My little darling Bonnie! It must be hard to feel like you are being played around with like that!
I just need to clench my palms and you will turn into pulp! Pray to me! Submit to me! Hehehehe!!!
Seeing such a terrifying Rowling, Bonnie was so scared that tears flowed down her face, but she still insisted and replied: Just kill me! You bastard!
I won’t be your crew member! I have something I need to figure out! I won’t be your crew member until I find the answer!
When Rowling saw that Bonnie was crying, he didn’t intend to scare her anymore and asked gently: Is it because of Bartholomew Bear?
The reason I ask is because when Rowling watched One Piece in his previous life, Bonnie seemed to care a lot about Bear and even cried when she saw Bear being enslaved!
Bonnie couldn’t believe what Rowling said and asked: “How do you know that? Do you know where Xiong is? Please take me to see him! Please! I have something important to tell him!”
Luo Lin looked at Bonnie’s pleading eyes and said: I can take you to see him, but now is not the time. Xiong is actually a double agent.
On the one hand, he inherited the title of Shichibukai given by the Navy, and on the other hand, he was a senior cadre of the Revolutionary Army!
And soon they will reach a deal with the World Government and be transformed into emotionless robots.
As for what kind of transaction it was, I have no idea! Just to ask, what is your relationship with Xiong?
No way! No way! Why would a bear be so stupid! He has already paid enough! Why does he have to become a robot! Bonnie covered her face with her hands in grief, tears streaming down her face uncontrollably.
After crying for a while, Bonnie looked up at Rowling and said, “Can you save the bear? I promise to be your crew member! As long as you save the bear for me and don’t let him become an emotionless robot!”
Chapter 15: Bonnie Joins (Old Version)
Bonnie looked to Rowling in anticipation, hoping he could save the bear.
As for my relationship with bears…
It turns out that Bear used to be the king of the Kingdom of Solby, and Bonnie is Bear’s daughter, a proper princess!
But one time, not long after the bear attended a meeting of the World Government, he suddenly disappeared. Bonnie waited for several years but the bear still did not return to the kingdom.
So Bonnie decided to go out to sea to find her father Bear herself.
After listening to Bonnie’s story about his past with the bear, Rowling thought about it and couldn’t help but admire the brainwashing methods of the Revolutionary Army Dragon.
Apparently, the Navy must have mentioned the Revolutionary Army at that government meeting, so the Revolutionary Army arranged for Kuma to join the Seven Warlords of the Sea as a traitor.
From this we can see that Kuma’s thoughts are very dangerous to the World Government. Since he is not even a king but is willing to join the Revolutionary Army as a cadre,
In the end, he was willing to sacrifice himself to reach some kind of deal for the revolutionary army. If Rowling was a high-ranking government official, he would not allow such dangerous ideas as Xiong to exist.
Luo Lin looked at Bonnie and said pleadingly: Your father Xiong should have voluntarily reached some kind of agreement with the government on behalf of the revolutionary army.
You can’t save the bear by force alone, so you need to change his mind to save him. As for the rest, leave it to me, the captain.
Your captain is very powerful. No matter whether it is the World Government or the Revolutionary Army, as long as they stand in the way of my lovely Bonnie crew, I will help you eliminate them!
No one can stop my lovely crew from saving his father!
After saying that, he gently rubbed Bonnie’s head in his palm with his fingers.
Bonnie was touched so hard that she grinned and said: Thank you so much, Captain Rowling! But shouldn’t you change me back first!!!
I don’t want to be accidentally crushed to death by the captain just after joining!
Uh… sorry, I forgot about it for a moment. Luo Lin turned his palm over.
ah…………………!!!
Bonnie never expected that Rowling would suddenly turn his palm over. You know, Rowling is more than seven meters tall!
The shrunken Bonnie fell from Rowling’s palm like falling from a great height!
That’s right, Luo Lin is just a colonel in a naval branch. He probably couldn’t stand staying in the navy anymore so he wanted to defect!
Why would he go to war with the navy and the revolutionary army for me? So killing me is the best option. Unfortunately, I haven’t seen the bear yet!
Before Bonnie could finish her wild thoughts, she heard Luo Lin say: Hey, what are you yelling about? !
Bonnie, who had returned to her original size, opened her eyes, looked around, and then looked at Luo Lin blankly: Didn’t you throw me to death? Am I fine?
What are you thinking about! How could I kill the cute crew member who wasted so much time to summon! Rowling said and stepped forward to give Bonnie a slap on the head!
Bonnie, who was beaten, reacted immediately and jumped up, grabbed Rowling’s collar and shouted: Damn it! Can’t you be gentle when you want to change me back? I was almost scared to death! You damn bastard!
Then Bonnie started crying again, and said, “I thought you were going to kill me, and I was afraid that you would be implicated because of the bear incident.”
Rowling smiled and patted Bonnie’s head: Don’t worry, I won’t let my crew be bullied by anyone. As for saving the bears,
It’s not the right time yet. I have a plan. When the time is right, you will naturally see the bear. Then no one can stop you and change the bear’s fate.
Well, now that I am your crew member, I can only trust you. If you dare to deceive me, I will throw you into the sea to feed the fish! Bonnie said to Rowling in a very vicious tone.
So where are we going now? My brothers are still waiting for me in the boat, Bonnie asked Rowling what the next plan is.
Luo Lin touched his chin and said: As for your crew members, don’t follow us for the time being. I still need the identity of the navy and it is inconvenient to bring them with me.
Let them hide first, I will definitely form a squad later, and you will be the captain of the squad! As for now,
First, go meet your crew and explain the situation to them, and then of course, have a party!! Celebrate the birth of my first crew!
Chapter 16: The Robbed Girl (Old Version)
A boat was drifting on the surface of the East China Sea when a fierce quarrel was heard on the boat!
You damned fellow! You are a naval captain! How dare you not even know the way!
How come you don’t even bring a pointer with you when you go out? I’ve already gone two meals without a full meal! Find a solution quickly!
If I had known earlier, I would have left two little brothers behind, at least I wouldn’t have gotten lost! Damn it!
Bonnie shouted at Rowling! Ever since Bonnie explained the matter to his younger brother that day, his younger brother stayed in the town on standby.
He and Luo Lin have been in the East China Sea for several days on his pirate ship!
Rowling said that he had to first gather the crew members he had already thought of, but Bonnie never expected that they would get lost!
Luo Lin looked at Bonnie yelling and felt helpless. He had forgotten to bring his pointer.
When he was in the South China Sea, it was his territory, so why would he carry that kind of thing with him? Normally, he would have marines under him wherever he went, and he had never been to the East China Sea.
Okay, stop messing around. Let’s look around. There should be a merchant ship or pirate passing by. Then we can ask them for the pointer! Rowling said after pulling Bonnie down from his collar!
Bonnie was dragged down and sat on the ground: How long do we have to wait? We have already eaten fish for two days! I want to eat barbecue!
Luo Lin was furious when he heard what Bonnie said: “It’s all your fault! The food on the boat was enough for us to eat for half a month! You ate it all in two days!”
I seriously doubt the bear ran away because it couldn’t afford to feed you!
Bonnie was quite embarrassed to hear this, so she could only turn her face away and snorted coldly to express her dissatisfaction!
Suddenly Luo Lin said “huh!” Bonnie turned around and asked Luo Lin: “What did you say? What happened?”
Nothing! We don’t have to get lost anymore. A small boat is approaching us. It seems we are lucky! There should be another person on the boat! Luo Lin replied.
When Bonnie heard what Rowling said, she stood up quickly and looked around. She was fed up with eating fish all day!
Bonnie looked around and saw nothing but the blue sea. She asked Luo Lin: Where did the boat and the people come from? Why didn’t I see them? Did you get sick from eating fish?
I’ve told you all this! I’ll teach you how to be domineering! The boat is still a little far away from us and cannot be seen by the naked eye. It can only be sensed by the sight of the Haki! Luo Lin sighed in frustration.
Bonnie immediately got angry when she heard what Rowling said (▼皿▼#)! She yelled: Damn it! Are you teaching me how to practice domineering? I think you just want to find a chance to beat me! You even covered my eyes with a piece of cloth!
Are you a sadist, you bastard!
When Bonnie and Rowling were arguing, they saw a small boat rowing over not far from Rowling’s pirate ship.
On the boat, a girl with short orange hair was paddling desperately, muttering: “What a close call! I was almost discovered by the pirates! Fortunately, I ran fast.” Then she looked at the treasure chest on the boat!
The pirates looked stupid, but they made a lot of Baileys. They made 15 million Baileys this time! They are not far from the 100 million Baileys that Ah Long said!
Then I can use the 100 million Baileys to redeem the village from Ah Long!
The girl was thinking this when she looked up and saw a ship not far away! She looked carefully and found it was a pirate ship!
Just to make some money! I hope I’m not a pauper! Thinking of this, the girl paddled the boat hard towards the pirate ship in front!
Bonnie, who was arguing with Rowling on the pirate ship, also noticed a small boat approaching them not far away, and there was indeed a person on the boat!
When the girl got close to Luo Lin and his boat, she immediately shouted: Help! Help! Pirates are chasing me!
Bonnie heard the girl’s call and was full of questions. Is this girl crazy? How can you not see the pirate flag flying on my pirate ship?
You’re asking a pirate for help? Even a fool can see there’s a lot of Baileys in that big treasure chest on your boat!
Bonnie really couldn’t figure out what this girl was up to? Could she be a fool? She was lost for so many days, and finally met someone who turned out to be a fool!
Forget it! Let’s go to him first and ask him if he knows how to get to Keke Yaxi Village!
Thinking of this, Bonnie let down the rope, and the girl, carrying the treasure chest on her back, followed the rope to get on the boat, and hurriedly said: “After putting down the box, I said thank you, you are such a good person! Are you a merchant ship?”
There are pirates ahead, you should turn around! That group of pirates is notoriously vicious in the North Sea! I was not able to escape because they robbed the mall I was working for!
Bonnie heard what the girl said and asked with a puzzled look on her face: You don’t look like you were robbed, do you? What’s in that box you carried on your back? And I’m not a merchant! I’m a pirate!
The girl pretended to be frightened when she heard what Bonnie said. She stepped back and hugged the box tightly: “It’s nothing! It’s just some food and clothes!”
But I thought to myself: Humph! Those stinky pirates will definitely not believe me! As long as they find out that the box contains Bailey, they will definitely try to keep it for me!
Then we can find out where they hid Bailey! Apparently the girl is already very familiar with this kind of thing!
Chapter 17: Nami’s Acting Skills (Old Version)
Bonnie felt that there must be something wrong with this girl. Just when Bonnie was about to question the girl further,
Luo Lin came over and asked Bonnie casually: “How is it going? Did you find out the direction of Kokoa West Village?”
Then Luo Lin looked at the little girl and raised his mouth: It’s Nami! It was hard to confirm at such a distance!
Now take a closer look at the short orange hair, the tattoo on the left shoulder and the pretty face.
That’s right, it should be the protagonist group’s navigator Nami. She is much prettier than in the animation, but still a little immature. I guess she hasn’t fully grown up yet.
This time, Luo Lin came to Cocoa Village in the East China Sea for Nami.
Nami is the main character’s navigator in the anime. It can be said that she will become the most powerful navigator in the world of One Piece.
Such a beauty also values ​​feelings, never leaves her own people, and has a skill! How could Luo Lin let him go?
Nami was begging Bonnie not to take his box away, when she heard someone talking, she turned around and looked at Rowling.
I thought to myself: This guy must be the captain of this group of pirates.
Because Luo Lin looked very powerful, and he was wearing a black suit, and his well-developed muscles made the suit look like it was about to burst.
Nami had never seen a pirate leader who loved to dress up. The pirates he usually met were all dressed in rags and had a strange smell.
(Rolin’s height has shrunk to more than 2 meters, otherwise it would be very inconvenient to be on Bonnie’s little pirate ship. His previous warships were all custom-made by the headquarters, and he didn’t even wear a navy coat)
Seeing the pirate leader Rowling approaching, Nami quickly became even more panicked.
He hugged the box tightly and said: “Don’t come over here!” There were really some food and clothes in the box! There was definitely no Bailey! !
Looking at Nami’s despicable acting skills, Rowling couldn’t help but think that he was Nami, let alone recognize her. Even if he didn’t recognize her, it would be too naive for him to deceive her with Rowling’s years of experience in catching pirates!
Bonnie felt something was wrong with Nami after she boarded the ship. Bonnie is a pirate and a big sister after all! She still has some vigilance!
Bonnie felt there might be some conspiracy, so she said to Nami: “You said there’s food in the box? I’m hungry now, so take out the food and let’s eat it!”
When Nami heard what Bonnie said, she thought, the sea monster’s tail has finally been revealed!
Then Nami explained in a panic: Really, it’s just some food but it’s moldy and not tasty!
Just at this moment, Nami, who was explaining in a panic, suddenly seemed to trip over something and fell to the ground. The box also fell from her arms to the ground, and gold, silver, jewelry and Baileys spilled out of the box to the ground.
Nami fell down on purpose, and rushed to Bailey who was lying on the ground in a panic, lowered her head and begged: This is the money for our village to buy medicine, please don’t take it away!
But what Nami was thinking at this moment was: snatch it away quickly, and then put it in the place where you hide your money. When you pirates let down your guard at night, I will take your stupid pirates’ money and run away secretly! I am so smart!
Nami was wondering how many Baileys this group of pirates would have. She hoped for more, so that after stealing, she could collect 100 million Baileys.
But after waiting for a long time, no one came to grab Bailey. Nami looked up at Rowling and Bonnie in confusion.
Bonnie said with a look of contempt: Is this the moldy food and clothes you mentioned?
Tell me what you are up to by boarding our ship! Stop covering up your poor Baileys, I don’t even care about these Baileys! If you don’t tell me, I’ll kick you into the sea to feed the fish!
(Bonnie used to be Princess Nami, so this little money is not worth his attention)
Oh no! I was discovered! I didn’t expect this girl to be so smart! Just when Nami was thinking about how to make up for it, or just run away!
At this time, Luo Lin said to Bonnie: “Okay! Stop it, Bonnie. He is our future navigator, one of the crew members we came to the East China Sea to find, Nami from Cocoa Village!”
Chapter 18: Nami’s Panic (Old Version)
What! Luo Lin, you said this little girl is the crew member we are looking for this time?
Bonnie looked around Nami in surprise, but she didn’t find anything special about this little girl.
As for why she went all the way to the East China Sea to look for him? Bonnie couldn’t figure out what was going on, so she asked Nami: Hey! Little girl! I heard from Luo Lin that you have great sailing skills! Is that true?
Gulu~ It’s over! I’ve been discovered! Could they be the companions of those pirates I stole before?
As a thief who had been in the East China Sea for many years, Nami knew that something bad was going to happen the moment Luo Lin called out his name! He was just thinking about how to escape.
Unexpectedly, this woman named Bonnie circled around him strangely twice and even asked about his sailing skills!
Seeing Nami’s silly question, Bonnie turned around and asked Rowling: Is this the navigator you’re looking for? He looks so silly! Will he take me to the Navy Headquarters to exchange for a bounty one day?
Seeing Bonnie’s questioning expression, Rowling said: He may be scared, he is not stupid. Didn’t you realize that he fell and dropped Bailey on purpose?
Well, Bonnie, you don’t know our future new crew member very well, so let me, the captain, talk to him.
Luo Lin first waved his hand at the dazed Nami to show that he was harmless.
I know your name is Nami, you don’t have to be afraid, you can call me Rowling or Captain,
I know everything about you. I know your dream is to draw a world map, and that you have been working with Ah Long to steal money to buy back your village.
Even if the people in the village don’t understand you and scold you, you will bear it silently.
But I want to tell you that the fishman named Ah Long has been deceiving you all along. Even if you raise enough Bailey, he will not return the village to you!
I can completely save your village and kill Ah Long and his gang of fishmen. As for why?
I can only say that I admire girls like you who give everything for their companions, and I need your HNA skills even more.
Come on, Nami, be my companion. I will help you draw the most perfect map of this world.
After Rowling said what he wanted to say in one breath, he looked at Nami silently, waiting for his answer.
Nami was a little confused after hearing what Luo Lin said! She wondered why Luo Lin knew about him!
In fact, Nami also had doubts in her heart. Ah Long might not return the village to her even if she raised enough money.
But he couldn’t bear to see the people in the village suffering, so he had no choice but to trust Ah Long. This was his only way!
Although he wanted to agree to Luo Lin’s proposal, he didn’t think anyone could defeat Aaron, not to mention Aaron’s strange power that could easily destroy a house.
And the sea monster named “Moo” ate a person alive in front of him.
How could anyone possibly defeat Aaron!
We can’t let this person anger Aaron, otherwise the safety of the villagers will definitely be threatened again!
After much difficulty, we reached an agreement with Aaron. Only when we collect 100 million Baileys can we exchange for Cocoa West Village!
Thinking of this, Nami said to Luo Lin: “I’m sorry, I don’t know what you are talking about. Since you know that I am Aaron’s subordinate, how could I want to kill Aaron? You have found the wrong person! You’d better let me off the boat, otherwise Aaron will not let you go.”
Luo Lin looked at the vigilant girl in front of him and felt helpless.
That’s right, after being oppressed by Arlong for a long time, Nami couldn’t get rid of Arlong no matter how many ways she tried. How could Nami believe that someone would help her escape from Arlong’s clutches?
Looking back at the original work, it was because Nami knew that Arlong would never keep his promise that she cried and begged Luffy to help her.
Nami didn’t dare to gamble because of her feelings for the village and her fear of the village being destroyed, and she didn’t have the capital to gamble.
It seems that if he wants Nami to believe that he can easily kill Ah Long and his gang, he must show some strength.
Thinking of this, Luo Lin said to Nami: You actually think that Ah Long and his group of fishmen are too powerful. The strong people in this world are not what you can imagine. As for Ah Long and his group of fishmen, they are just toys in the eyes of the strong.
As he spoke, Rowling floated up in front of Nami’s eyes. Under Nami’s incredulous gaze, his body continued to grow in the air until Rowling’s hand was bigger than the boat.
Then Luo Lin quickly raised his foot and whispered a “Lan Jiao”! Then a huge crescent-shaped slash rushed into the distance, scraping the sea along the way, making the sea seem to be split apart, and there were many corpses of sea beasts floating in it!
Chapter 19: Hope of the Village (Old Version)
Rowling was very satisfied with his attack. Not to mention the lethality, the visual effect should be enough to make Nami believe in her own strength, right?
After demonstrating his strength, Rowling shrank back to a height of more than 2 meters and returned to the boat.
At this moment, Nami’s eyeballs were about to pop out of their sockets, her chin stretched to the floor, and her tongue was sticking out half a meter long out of fear! !
Nami was really scared! This guy named Luo Lin could not only fly, but also grow bigger! He became bigger than their village (probably)! The most amazing thing is that he could split the sea just by lifting his feet!
Nami now fully believes that Luo Lin can kill Ah Long and save their village! Just look at the floating corpse of the sea beast on the sea.
Some of them are even many times bigger than the man-eating Moo that Ah Long raised!
Bonnie, who was standing next to Nami, was not as exaggerated as Nami. He knew that Rowling was very strong! But after seeing Rowling’s performance just now,
He also raised Luo Lin’s strength in his mind. Originally, he only guessed that Luo Lin should have the strength of a vice admiral of the Navy Headquarters.
Now I guess I should be able to match the strength of the general! Thinking of this, Bonnie clenched her fists, and gained more confidence in saving her father Bear in the future!
Nami saw Rowling return to his original size and returned to the boat, and she put away her frightened expression.
He quickly ran to Luo Lin, knelt down, and said, “Please save our village.”
Please forgive me for being unreasonable just now! As long as you can save our village, I don’t care what happens to me! After saying this, Nami turned her face to the floor and shed tears again.
This time, he was not crying out of despair, but because he saw that the strength displayed by Rowling was enough to save the village, he cried with joy!
Luo Lin saw Nami crying again, leaned over and touched Nami’s beautiful orange hair, and said gently: Don’t cry, I came to the East China Sea this time just to find you, you will be my navigator in the future, no one can bully you anymore!
When Nami heard what Rowling said, she was so moved that she cried even louder!
······
Donghai, A’long Paradise.
“Brother Aaron, I heard that Nami has made a lot of gains recently.” The fishman Klobi walked up to Aaron, who was lying on the deck chair, with a sneer.
Aaron opened his eyes and touched his jagged nose twice. “So what? She is my navigator. She will draw sea charts for us for the rest of our lives. Hahahaha. This will never change.”
Klobi glanced at Aaron and said, “Boss Aaron, Nami has been going out to sea more and more often in recent years. Will she soon collect 100 million berries?”
Aaron looked at Clobi as if he was an idiot, “So what?”
Klobi hesitated, “Should we return Cocosia Village to Nami? Wouldn’t she run away if we do that?”
The kissing fishman Qiu slapped Clobi in frustration, “Are you stupid? What Brother Arlong means is that no matter whether Nami can collect 100 million berries, Nami can never leave the Arlong Pirates. Right, Boss Arlong.”
Hahaha! You’re right! How could I let Nami and the village go? That would be against Bailey!
Aaron opened his jagged mouth and let out a crazy laugh.
In Kekoyaxi Village, the villagers who had just paid this month’s “protection fee” sighed as they looked at their unsellable oranges, somewhat worried about next month’s “protection fee.”
Nochigo stood in front of his own orange orchard, staring at the plump oranges with lifeless eyes.
Because of Aaron’s rule, the villagers of Kokoahi Village cannot go out to the sea at all and can only go to the small town on the same island to sell crops and some sea fish.
This income is simply not enough to meet the money Aaron needs every month.
“Bellmaire, tell me, when will this kind of life end?”
In front of the cross tomb on the cliff, security officer Ajian knelt in front of Bellmère’s grave.
This month, three families were unable to collect the “protection fee”, and it was only because Nochigo used Nami’s money that they were able to survive.
The burden of the entire village actually fell on the shoulders of an underage girl.
Ajian feels for Nami as if she were his own daughter, and he hates himself for being useless!
Chapter 20: Expectations and Lies (Old Version)
A small banquet was being held in Aaron Paradise at this moment.
Colonel Mouse from the 16th branch of the East China Sea was having a pleasant conversation with Aaron.
Haha, Aaron, I’m sorry to bother you this month.” Colonel Mouse touched the box beside him and smiled sinisterly.
Aaron curled his lips and said: Hahaha, as long as you cooperate with me, you will definitely not be left without Bailey. “
The two soldiers standing behind Colonel Mouse looked at the box with greed in their eyes. They knew that there was also a share for them in the box.
There was no way the navy’s fixed salary could possibly support their extravagance, so of course they had to find a way to make extra money.
Thinking of the Bailey that was about to be in their hands, the two soldiers had already begun discussing how to spend the money.
Although he looked down on the insidious human in front of him, Aaron still appeared to be on good terms with him. He raised his glass and clinked it with the mouse.
Klobi patted Aaron on the shoulder, and Aaron immediately understood.
Haha, Colonel, are you interested in making some money?
When Colonel Mouse heard that Ah Long was going to give him money again, he asked: What are your plans to make money?
Aaron signaled with his eyes to have his men hand Colonel Mouse a stack of photos, all of which were photos of Nami burying Bailey.
This guy is my subordinate. Hahaha, but he also has a nickname called Little Thief Cat. If he is a thief, you navy will also catch him, right? “Aaron showed a sinister smile,
He is from this village and he wants to redeem this village where we make money from me. I think you should find a way to take the money away, but you have to leave him to me because he is still useful to me.
The mouse looked at the photo and his face immediately became excited.
Judging from the photos, this girl has buried quite a lot of Baileys. If she took them all, it would be a considerable haul.
Aaron, you are really a good friend of our navy! Hahaha.” Colonel Mouse smiled and stuffed all the photos into his arms. “Let’s go get the money now. I can’t wait to see my Bailey.”
Aaron was so angry, humans are just stupid! Obviously, this mouse colonel is particularly stupid! I don’t know how he became a navy! Now get out of his paradise, and go get Bailey directly, and tell others that I told you!
Her goal is 100 million Baileys, and now it should be… it should be 60 or 70 million.” Aaron touched his chin, a little uncertain.
Wait a few days, I’ll call you then, hahaha.”
Colonel Mouse looked at Bailey in the photo and wanted to take it away right away, but he still listened to Ah Long’s advice: Then I’ll wait for your good news! Hahahaha.
At this time, Nami, who had already returned to the village to look for Ah Long, sat powerlessly outside the wall of the theme park, covering her mouth tightly with her hands to prevent herself from crying out loud.
Tears like raindrops immediately wet her clothes.
Aaron! Aaron! Aaron! “
She roared in her heart over and over again, but her body had no strength to support her.
On the way back, Nami actually still had a glimmer of hope in her heart, hoping that Ah Long would keep his promise, and then he wouldn’t need Luo Lin’s help.
On the way back, he thought about it carefully, afraid that Luo Lin might be using him like Ah Long did, and would come to occupy the village after driving away Ah Long and his gang. He didn’t know what conditions he would put forward in order to get the village back.
As for asking him to be his navigator, didn’t Ah Long say the same thing? It was just an excuse to deceive himself! After all, they were all pirates!
How about it, I didn’t lie to you, Nami,
At this time, a gentle voice sounded beside Nami, and a clean handkerchief was handed to Nami.
“Woo woo woo~”
Nami grabbed the handkerchief and buried her head completely in her thighs.
After crying for a while, Nami raised her head and looked at Luo Lin beside her with her big red and swollen eyes and asked: Will you save this village like you said? Or will you deceive me like Ah Long did? !
Seeing Nami’s frightened yet expectant expression, Luo Lin gently placed his hand on Nami’s head.
I will not deceive you like Ah Long did. Except you, everyone else in this village is worthless to me. My goal is this world.
So I hope you can join me in conquering him and drawing the future empire map that belongs to us!
Chapter 21: Happy Massacre (Old Version)
After comforting Nami, Rowling’s eyes instantly revealed murderous intent. Anyone who dared to bully him must be prepared to die!
However, Luo Lin wanted to have some fun first, so he took out a knife from the weapon ring on his waist and it instantly grew larger.
The God of Nowhere is so powerful, kill him!
Nami heard the noise around her, looked up, and was immediately stunned.
A pale slash had split Aaron’s Paradise, and a gully dozens of meters deep passed between Aaron and the mouse.
Who is it?
Aaron jumped up immediately. If he had not dodged quickly, his nose would have been cut off!
When did a swordsman come to the East China Sea?
Aaron, who came from the Grand Line, knew very well that there was a group of people in the Grand Line who could split mountains and seas with the swords in their hands. Their name was Swordsman!
The world’s greatest swordsman, like his boss Jinbe, is a strong pirate and one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea!
“Good afternoon, my lovely little fishmen, have you ever felt despair?
Since the first thing Bonnie did when she arrived at Kokoasi Village was to eat, it took her some time. By the time Rowling and the others arrived at Along Paradise, the sun was about to set.
“Asshole!” Colonel Mouse was so frightened that he just came to his senses, and the slash just passed by his face.
The rat-like whiskers on his face were cut off in half, leaving only three on the other side, which looked very funny.
“How dare you attack a navy captain! You bastard! Someone, catch it! I’m going to sell it to an auction house as a slave!
Facing the furious Mouse Colonel, Rowling remained calm. In his eyes, the only pleasure these minions could provide him was the struggle before death!
The two soldiers beside Colonel Mouse immediately took down their rifles from their shoulders and pointed them at Rowling.
Wait a moment!!
Nami ran over from behind the broken wall behind Rowling, wiping away her tears that had not yet dried with her sleeves, and stared at Aaron fiercely.
Aaron, have you ever thought about returning Kokoaxi Village to me?
Aaron looked at Nami in surprise, “I didn’t expect you to hear it, Nami.
Yes, Kokoaxi Village can bring me a lot of Bailey income every month. How can you buy it back with 100 million? You are too naive, Nami, hahaha~
Nami slumped down on the ground as if relieved, “Really? That’s it.”
Then Nami looked at Rowling and said in a firm tone: Captain Rowling, please help me save the village!
No problem, my lovely crew member Nami-chan.
Luo Lin turned around and looked at Ah Long and his gang, grinning cruelly: Have you ever felt despair? I hope you can bring me some happiness before you die! Hehe!
call out!
Rowling disappeared instantly and appeared in front of Colonel Mouse.
boom!
The powerful kick hit the mouse’s face directly, and the mouse colonel’s head exploded like a brick cracking a watermelon.
The red and white substance sprayed onto the two soldiers next to him, and they didn’t even react!
What! What! How did Colonel Mouse die? Ah Long was so frightened by the strength displayed by Luo Lin that he couldn’t speak a complete sentence.
You guys are almost there too! Struggle harder! Please me with all your strength! Hahaha! After Luo Lin finished speaking, he raised his hand and grabbed it with his fingers!
ah!”
Clobi, who was already dazed beside Aaron, was shot directly in the chest. With his heart pierced, Clobi had no way of surviving even as a fishman.
Kloobbi!
Aaron’s eyes widened, “You actually killed Klobi!
Fishman Karate! Karasou Wazheng Quan!
Looking at Aaron rushing towards him with his fists clenched, Luo Lin’s mouth curled up unconsciously: That’s right! Struggle! In the abyss of blood and darkness!
Luo Lin stretched out his right hand covered with armed color domineering palm and directly caught Aaron’s special move. Then Luo Lin twisted his hand lightly and knocked Aaron to the ground.
Nami on the other side was stunned, with a glimmer of hope in her eyes.
Never before, she had never seen a murloc being beaten like this!
Even when the navy came to attack, they were easily defeated by a few officers under Aaron.
So Nami was still skeptical after Rowling showed his strength, but now it seems like a complete massacre!
Chapter 22: Killing the Murlocs (Old Version)
Crouching in front of Ah Long who was lying on the ground, Luo Lin held a silver nail between his two fingers and slowly approached Ah Long’s eyes! Watching Ah Long’s desperate eyes!
Nail grab!
The fatal blow did not hit Aaron, but the head of the kissing merman Aqiu in the distance was directly pierced!
He just took a sip of water and was about to attack Luo Lin.
Well! Why do you want to die early? Interesting! I wonder what your expression will be like when you see your fellow fishmen die one by one? I am looking forward to it!
He stepped on Aaron’s chest, and silver light kept coming out of Luo Lin’s hands.
One after another, the silver nails took the lives of Aaron’s compatriots right in front of his eyes. He kept struggling, trying to save his compatriots.
But the foot stepping on him felt like it weighed thousands of pounds, and he couldn’t move at all.
ah!
Aaron shouted angrily, and then bit Luo Lin’s leg directly.
Click~
There was a sound of shattering. How could Rowling, who had already been covered in armed colors, be hurt by Aaron’s teeth? The only thing that was damaged was Aaron’s teeth, which he thought were fragile.
Fortunately, Aaron is a shark man, and his teeth continue to grow, so he will not become a toothless fish man.
Soon, under Luo Lin’s perception, there were no living fishmen except Aaron.
Including the octopus man Xiao Ba who had done a favor to Pluto Rayleigh, and the manatee Moo Moo that they raised, Luo Lin shot each of them with a spike gun, taking away their fragile lives in front of Ah Long’s eyes.
Devil! You are a devil! Aaron was hunched over, his eyes were bloodshot, and his voice was trembling.
Thank you for your praise, I think I haven’t done well enough! Your despair is not enough, let me continue to appreciate it for a while. “Luo Lin showed a cruel smile and pressed the cigar he had just lit on his lips on Aaron’s face, burning Aaron so much that he screamed desperately!
Nami has come back to her senses. She looks at the Arlong Paradise which has become a mess.
All those fishmen who had mocked, threatened and insulted him have turned into corpses.
Including Aaron, who killed Bellmère, is now suffering a fate worse than death under Captain Rollins’ feet!
It’s over? She couldn’t believe it.
It’s that simple, is it over?
Nami, you come and execute this guy! Luo Lin loosened his feet, and then used several enlarged silver nails to directly pierce Aaron’s limbs, making him unable to do anything except lying on the ground groaning.
Aaron! Aaron!
Nami stood up, her steps were still a little shaky, but soon became firm!
She took out a dagger from her leg and slowly walked towards Ah Long.
Aaron!!!
Nami roared madly and stabbed Aaron in the chest again and again. Every time she shouted and stabbed, Nami’s eyes were soon filled with tears!
Bellmère, I have avenged you! Aaron is dead! He cannot be deader!
Hehehe, this is how my crew should behave! In this world, kindness means death!” Rowling raised his lips and handed the venue to Nami.
You two, come out with me.” Waving at the two navy men who had fallen to the ground in fear, Luo Lin took out a cigar and lit it leisurely.
“You…you killed…Colonel Mouse. The Navy, the Navy will not let you go…”
One of the soldiers swallowed his saliva, his hand holding the pistol trembled, and he shouted at Rowling at the top of his lungs.
His roar also woke Nami up.
Putting down the dagger in her hand that was stained with Ah Long’s blood, Nami also thought about the current situation.
Aaron is dead, but that mouse colonel is also dead!
There is no way the Navy will let Kokoahi Village go!
She looked at Luo Lin who was already sitting on the chair somewhat helplessly, not knowing what to do next.
Luo Lin gave her a reassuring look in return.
You won’t let me go?” Luo Lin blew out a smoke ring, and a silver nail pierced the soldier’s calf directly.
Do you think that the headquarters will deal with a Marine Headquarters colonel like me for a corrupt branch colonel? Don’t be too funny. (The Marine Headquarters colonel is three levels lower in power than the Marine Branch colonel!)
While both of them were naval soldiers, they were confused, so they quickly took out a smaller version of the naval coat from their pockets. After the shoulder straps of their military rank became larger, Rowling put the coat on his shoulders with a devilish smile.
They didn’t know when Rollin had a navy coat in his hand! But the military rank and the word justice floating on it made them, who had followed Colonel Mouse for so many years, sure it was real!
It’s over! The corruption has been exposed! The Navy Headquarters sent a colonel! The two soldiers fainted immediately, and this time they really fainted.
There was only one thought in his mind: It’s over!
Chapter 23: The Angry Warring States (Old Version)
On the way to Kokoahi Village, Nami looked back again and again at Arlong Paradise which had been flattened.
Just now, after Nami found the treasure that Aaron had looted for many years, Rowling left Aaron Paradise with the nautical charts that Nami had drawn in the past few years.
Are you really a colonel of the Marine Headquarters?” Nami wiped the sweat from her forehead, forced a smile, and looked at Rowling with some curiosity, “Aren’t you a pirate?
In Rowling’s hand there is a shrunk bag, which is filled with Nami’s nautical charts. With this thing he will never get lost!
So, will I be a navy or a pirate in the future?” Nami tilted her head and asked Luo Lin in confusion.
Bell-mère has always wanted to educate Nami well, but has never thought of letting Nami join the navy.
As someone who had retired from the navy, she knew very well that the waters in the navy were very deep, and a woman without strong power could not ride out the storm at all.
I regret to tell you that if you follow me, you will only be regarded as a pirate. I have already planned to defect from the navy, but my identity as a navy is still of some help to me.
Not many people know about this yet, so it can be kept secret for a while. You will understand the reason later. Now I can only tell you that the navy obeys the World Government, and the World Government is the source of all evil in this world! Luo Lin looked at Nami and said.
Nami nodded, not quite understanding. Indeed, Nami had never been out of the East China Sea and had not seen many navy ships.
He didn’t know whether the World Government was good or bad, but never mind, since Rowling helped him save the village and killed Ah Long, he would fulfill his promise and become Rowling’s navigator in the future!
Nami looked at the villagers who came running over after hearing the noise, and hurried over to explain the situation to them. The village no longer had to suffer!
Watching Nami busy distributing the treasures that Arlong had looted to the villagers, Rowling used his small Den Den Mushi to call Garp.
He explained the current situation. As for why Rowling appeared in the East China Sea, he just made up an excuse that it was to hunt pirates. With Garp’s thick nerves, he would not suspect anything.
Luo Lin, you did the right thing. I didn’t expect that such naval scum would appear in the East China Sea. I will tell Zhan Guo to send people to completely clean out the 16th Navy Branch!
After discussing some details with Garp on the other end of the Den Den Mushi, Rowling hung up the phone.
In the Admiral’s office at the Marine Headquarters, Marinford.
Bastard!
Zhan Guo, is it necessary to be so angry? Rowling has already dealt with them. “Kapu dug his ears, he felt that his ears were deafened by Zhan Guo.
Sengoku slammed the table angrily, startling Garp who was stealing senbei nearby.
Immediately, immediately! Bring those marines involved back to the headquarters for trial!!!” It has been a long time since Sengoku’s roar made his guards tremble. The marshal’s roar was not directed at Vice Admiral Garp, but at an outsider?
The guard ran to the General Staff with a trace of sympathy and took Zhan Guo’s letter.
Zhan Guo calmed down his angry heart. Also, that what Long? I guess he was right. It was a fishman, right? I will inform Jinbei of the Seven Warlords of the Sea and ask him to collect the body of that what Long!
As night fell, after finally returning the treasures that Aaron had looted to the villagers,
Bellmère, my daughter is a failure, right?” Nami sat in front of Bellmère’s grave, while Ajian and Nojiko looked at Nami with some concern in the distance.
Gurgle~
Nami opened a bottle of wine, took a sip, and then poured it all in front of the grave.
You love oranges and cigarettes the most. I once asked you what else you like, but you didn’t tell me. We know you like to drink, but you have never drunk it. “Nami murmured in a low voice.
Because of me and Nojigo, you gave up your position in the Navy.
Aaron is dead, and Kokosia Village is safe. Did you see that? “
Because of us, you have never been married in your life.
Bellmère, if…if you were not dead, it would be great~”
As the night deepened and the moonlight grew brighter, Nami fell asleep on Bell-mère’s grave.
There was no biting cold, she only felt waves of warmth.
Chapter 24: Luo Lin’s Fortune (Old Version)
The morning sun shines on Kekeyaxi Village. Luo Lin is sitting in Nami’s yard meditating.
Luo Lin is now only one step away from becoming a great swordsman, and he may be able to realize and break through to the realm of a great swordsman at any time.
At this time, Luo Lin heard footsteps and opened his eyes: “Can’t you take a rest for a while?” After all, after what happened yesterday, a normal person needs to relax his mentality, and I, as a captain, can understand it.
Nami saw Rowling sitting under the orange tree in his house, holding a knife in both hands: It’s okay, life must go on, are you practicing?
Can you teach me? Yesterday he saw Luo Lin split the paradise with a sword, leaving a long deep pit, which surprised him. I want to become stronger so that I can protect them when I return to the village!
After seeing Nami’s energetic appearance and the words she said, Rowling was sure that he was fine: You are not suitable for practicing kendo, but I can still teach you the Six Styles of the Navy and Haki. However, physical skills require hard training, and you have to practice often!
After all, you will be my crew member in the future, so you must have some strength! Although I don’t expect you to be that strong!
Nami was disappointed to hear that he was not suitable for kendo. Maybe this is the so-called talent. Never mind! It would be fine if he could practice the six styles and Haki. After all, Luo Lin was so strong that he would not be too weak, right?
But when Luo Lin added that he didn’t expect him to be that strong, Nami’s self-esteem was aroused: Don’t worry! I will work hard and won’t hold you back! Humph!
Rowling shook his head as he looked at Nami’s unconvinced look. It was obviously unrealistic for Nami to master Haki as soon as possible with her physique. It seemed that she could only start with the Six Styles of the Navy!
Thinking of this, Luo Lin thought of Bonnie, a lazy woman, and asked Nami: Bonnie hasn’t gotten up yet? I plan to teach you the six navy styles to exercise your physique, and urge him to practice domineering.
You mean that scary foodie! Thinking of this, Nami remembered the party held by the village last night because of the death of Ah Long and his gang.
That scary old woman who called herself “old lady” almost exhausted the chef of the banquet to death! She kept asking the chef to serve the dishes. Nami wondered if the pirate group would not even have money to buy newspapers in the future with Bonnie’s appetite, and they would have to pay for all the bills with him!
Hearing the question raised by Nami, Luo Lin just smiled and took out a bag. Luo Lin named this bag Qiankun Bag. Simply put, the valuable things were shrunk dozens of times and put in it.
Qian Kun’s bag contains all the money that Luo Lin has embezzled over the years when he was a sailor in the South China Sea!
Rowling shook the money bag to Nami and said: Don’t worry about the money, the Bailey in this bag is enough for you to live on!
Nami looked at the small bag in Luo Lin’s hand suspiciously. How much money can be in this small bag of yours? It can’t even be enough for Bonnie’s meal, right?
Not much, just a few hundred billion Baileys. In the past few years, Luo Lin has made full preparations in the South China Sea to rebel against the navy in the future. All this money was extorted from merchants and nobles! Luo Lin would even take a little of the heavenly gold that several countries pay tribute to the Tianlong people every year.
Don’t think that Luo Lin’s tens of billions are a lot. Compared with the Celestial Dragons, they are nothing.
You have to know that every time the Celestial Dragons join the Tianshangjin, each country has to contribute about 10 billion Baileys, and there are 170 kingdoms that have joined the Celestial Dragons, so it is 1.7 trillion Baileys, so what Luo Lin said is not much (compared to the Celestial Dragons)
Then Luo Lin briefly introduced the abilities of his big and small fruits.
After listening to Rowling talk about his ability and looking at Qian Kundai, both of Nami’s eyes formed Bailey’s pattern!
Nami drooled: “There really are tens of billions of Baileys! Captain, you are amazing!”
It would be bad if this bag of clothes accidentally fell off during your battle! I’d better keep it for you! Nami said as she pounced on the money bag in Luo Lin’s hand!
Luo Lin looked at Nami who rushed towards him and held his head with one hand: You don’t need to worry about this now. With your current weak strength, I will keep it for you.
You can’t watch it either, so your main task now is to work hard to practice the six navy styles I taught you! When your strength is recognized by me, I will teach you and keep it for you!
Nami puffed her lips unconvinced when she heard this: “Stingy Captain! I’m doing this for your own good! Humph! Just wait! I’ll drag Bonnie out to practice fighting with her now! Don’t regret it when the time comes!”
Nami ran into the house and shouted, “Bonnie, you foodie, hurry up and get up and exercise! If you don’t get up, I won’t pay you for food anymore!”
Chapter 25: Six Types of Naval Forces (Old Version)
It was still Kokoa West Village, and still early in the morning, but the difference was that Luo Lin did not meditate this morning.
????? Rowling was standing in the yard, holding a broken orange tree trunk and supervising Nami practicing the Six Styles of the Navy!
??It has been three days since I told Nami to strengthen her strength. At first, Nami was full of energy and vitality because she was trying hard to keep the tens of billions of Baileys in Qian Kun’s bag.
But after such a brutal training, Nami decided to give up the next day. You know, the Navy Six-style training is a method developed by the Navy to develop the limits of the human body.
??? Rowling selected three of the Navy’s six styles that were more suitable for Nami and wanted him to master them as soon as possible, one of which was the “Six Styles” of Shaving. In an instant (0.36 seconds),
?????Continuously stomping on the ground dozens of times at high speed creates explosive reaction force to move at high speed, and from the enemy’s perspective, it seems as if she has disappeared! This move can make Nami highly mobile (mainly for her to escape or run errands)
One of the six defensive techniques of paper painting, it unloads the whole body’s strength and changes the airflow generated by the opponent’s movements, making the body as light as paper.
Can easily control the body, and dodge any attack directed at it at the last moment. (This move is to prevent Nami from being easily killed by soldiers when she fights against the boss in the future.)
?????One of the “six styles” of the Moon Step, the application technique of “shaving”. Use strong foot force to step on the air, generate strong air retention force, and walk in the air like stepping on stairs.
But she can’t stay in the air for too long. As long as she uses this high-altitude movement technique, she can attack the enemy from a blind spot in the air. (Nami is too weak to fight in close combat, but with the Moon Step, she can kite and harass from a distance.)
At this moment, Nami was rolling around on the ground in the yard, shouting: I can’t do it anymore! I can’t do it anymore! My legs are cramping from training! Captain, please take Bailey to see a doctor!
????? Rowling looked at Nami rolling on the ground in pain, and did not forget to reach out to hook the Qiankun bag on his waist. He was so angry that veins on his head were rolling!
Ever since Nami knew that there were tens of billions of Baileys in Qian Kun’s bag, she has been trying every way to take them away. She even took them when Qian Kun was sleeping, taking a bath, and even going to the toilet. Nami is indeed a little thief!
?????Okay, stop pretending! With your potential, I thought too much about wanting to master the Six Styles in a short time! Luo Lin thought that Nami was a member of the protagonist group, so she should be able to master the Six Styles quickly. Unexpectedly, he was not as good as the elites in the navy.
Thinking of this, Luo Lin sighed, took out the Qiankun bag from his waist, and took out a strange-looking fruit from it.
Nami saw Luo Lin take out a strange thing from the bag he had been longing for. Her legs instantly healed. She stood up and trotted to Luo Lin’s side to observe.
What is this? It looks like a watermelon? But why is it so ugly? Is it a treasure? Nami thought that this thing should be very valuable when put together with tens of billions of Baileys, right?
Luo Lin looked at the ignorant Nami and said: This is the devil fruit! Eating it can give you special abilities.
When Nami heard that this ugly thing was a devil fruit, her eyes immediately changed back to Bailey’s! Nami didn’t care what abilities the devil fruit had, she only had Bailey in her eyes!
Captain, this is a devil fruit worth hundreds of millions of berries! Tell me if your abilities are similar.
It’s better for me to keep such precious things! Nami was about to snatch the devil fruit from Rowling and sell it for a good price someday!
Before Nami could succeed, Rowling hit her on the head, causing Nami to squat down and cry!
Don’t I know your little tricks? If I ask you to keep it, it will be auctioned off one day! This devil fruit is not for you to sell for money! It’s for you to eat to become stronger!
Do you still want to manage the tens of billions of Baileys in Qian Kun’s bag as soon as possible! Luo Lin said to Nami temptingly, just like a weird uncle holding a lollipop and saying to Lolita, “Little Lolita Bai Youbai, uncle has some candy, come over!”
Chapter 26: Sowing Fruits (Old Version)
Nami touched the bump on her head that was hit by Rowling. She didn’t expect that her plan to exchange it for money was discovered (=?Д?=).
This devil fruit is called the Bobo Fruit, and it is one of the devil fruits that Rowling has collected in recent years.
Over the years, Rowling not only coveted Bailey, but also searched for devil fruits everywhere. Some were found on pirate ships, some were bought at auction houses, and some were robbed by people he heard the news and went to their homes to kill them.
So Luo Lin now has 5 devil fruits in Qian Kun’s bag, and this superhuman-type Bo-Bo fruit was found by Luo Lin in Tian Shangjin. It should have been a gift from a certain country to the Celestial Dragons, but Luo Lin replaced it with an ordinary animal-type one!
This fruit was not originally intended for Nami to eat, because Rowling intended to use this fruit for the musicians on the ship in the future. Rowling originally planned to arrange for Nami to eat the bubble fruit that CP9 Kalifa ate in the plot.
Because according to Luo Lin’s research, the ability of this Bo Bo fruit is mainly to record and play back the sounds and non-physical attacks it has heard.
For example, if Rowling ate the Broadcasting Fruit, with his strength, he could even broadcast Fujitora’s meteorite or Hawkeye’s slash (provided that he witnessed it with his own eyes).
Therefore, if the Bo-Bo fruit is used well, it can be regarded as a powerful devil fruit!
However, Rowling, who is full of enthusiasm at heart, actually uses this fruit mainly to add background music for his future appearances!
Just imagine if you were to walk in Ming Ge’s footsteps with a song (Sold Out) playing behind you and appear on stage wearing sunglasses, you would be so sexy and handsome!
For example, during the war at the top, when Whitebeard and the navy were fighting fiercely, Bomba appeared with the pace of Zhang Jiayi’s society, and the mockery was absolutely overwhelming! (At that time, it is estimated that the navy and Whitebeard will join forces to kill the arrogant guy Rowling first)
As for giving this fruit to Nami, it was also taken into consideration that Nami has a special ability to control the weather in the original work. The Broadcast Fruit can replay all kinds of natural disasters that Nami, the navigator, has seen!
But the main thing is the background music! So Luo Lin interrupted Nami to finish eating the fruit and started to teach him how to record the music!
As for how Luo Lin could remember so much music in his previous life and teach it to Nami, don’t forget that Luo Lin was a gang leader in his previous life! Where do gangsters like to stay the most?
Of course it’s Hall D or TKV! There was a time when Luo Lin saw a DJ and thought he was cool and he went to learn from him! So Luo Lin knows most of the music in his previous life and it’s no problem for him to teach Nami!
Nami was surprised to hear Rowling say that he could broadcast the natural scenes he saw, but she still wanted to save him for Bailey! She also heard Rowling say that after eating the devil fruit, he would be afraid of sea water! She didn’t want to be a landlubber!
Luo Lin saw Nami’s hesitation! He was so angry that others wanted to eat but couldn’t, but this guy was still hesitating! Thinking of the sexy background music in the future!
Rowling couldn’t wait to pick up Nami and stuff the Bo-Bo fruit into Nami’s mouth!
cough……
After being roughly fed the devil fruit by Luo Lin, Nami knelt on the ground and kept coughing: Water, give me water! It tastes so bad! Luo Lin, you damn guy! What you gave me to eat was not a devil fruit, right? It was shit!
This is what the devil fruit tastes like! No doubt, everyone who has eaten it says it’s good! Seeing Nami’s look, Rowling even joked!
How do you feel now? Try recording and playing back what you see and hear!
After listening to what Rowling said, Nami felt it for a moment and then stared at Rowling with eyes wide open and blinked: This is what the devil fruit tastes like! No doubt, everyone who has eaten it says it’s good!
. . . . Nami said exactly the same thing as Rowling, as if Rowling had said it all over again.
Luo Lin was so angry that he slapped Nami on the head! I didn’t ask you to record me talking!
Nami touched the bump on her head and felt wronged: It was you who said you wanted to play the recording in front of you! The only one in front of me is you, Captain!
Forget it! I overestimated your intelligence! Since you have eaten this fruit, you will not only be a navigator in the future! You will also be a part-time musician on the ship! Let’s go to the village to get some music equipment! In the next few days, I will teach you what dynamic DJ is!
(A bit stuck, a bit watery, no suggestions)
Chapter 27: Changing Luffy (Old Version)
Nami, are you sure we are heading in the right direction? Luo Lin looked at the shattered pirate ship in front of him and asked Nami not far away with a headache.
Nami, who was practicing her instrument, put down the flute and gave Rowling a look of dissatisfaction.
?Do you doubt me as a navigator?
????Low Lin’s face froze. Everyone who went out to sea knew that one could only trust the navigator and the compass on the sea.
???but···
??It’s only been one day!
???Where do so many pirates come from!
????This is the weakest East China Sea!
We have sunk two pirate groups today! ! !
Anyway, Captain, you are so strong, so you should do more work and do something good for the poor people in the East China Sea! Nami spread her hands, picked up an orange beside her, peeled it and handed half of it to Bonnie who was shining brightly beside her.
??????Captain, although Nami’s cooking skills are OK, why don’t you consider hiring a professional chef to join us?
Since Nami joined us, he has been a navigator, a musician, and a part-time chef. He is my new little brother! You can’t exploit him.
Look how worried I am these days. I can hardly eat! Bonnie lazily scolded Rowling, then took the orange handed to her by Nami and swallowed it in one gulp!
It has been three days since he left Kokoyashi Village. Luo Lin has no idea how many times he has heard such complaints.
Initially, Rowling planned to train the two of them in Cocoa Village (mainly to train Nami to master the ability of the Broadcasting Fruit, so that he can make a handsome appearance in the future).
Let’s wait and see if we can meet Luffy, the protagonist of this world! Although Rowling has a good relationship with Luffy’s grandfather Garp, they are both teachers and friends.
But he has never met Luffy. The reason why Rowling wants to meet Luffy is actually very simple. He just wants to see what will happen if Nami follows him and Luffy no longer has Nami as his navigator!
Can we still defeat those people by passing through the original place as in the original plot? You know, the navigator is like the steering wheel on a car to the pirates! How to go and where to go is up to the navigator!
In addition, Rowlin also wants to teach Luffy some basic Haki in advance, but it is not out of kindness. After all, if Luffy’s personality follows the original plot, it may cause some trouble for Rowlin in the future.
The reason for teaching him Haki is to see if Luffy, with his personality, will cause more trouble to the navy after he understands Haki, to test whether the navy will still go easy on him, and to divert the navy’s attention after they know that Rowling has defected.
But after waiting for a long time, Luffy still did not show up, so Rowling had to go out to sea to continue looking for the crew he had originally planned. As for Luffy, he would meet him sooner or later!
Bonnie, who originally looked down on Nami’s strength, was also beaten by Rowling’s cruel training, so she chose to make peace with Nami, who was also trained, and even took her as her younger brother.
And Nami was also cunning and wanted to be lazy, so the two of them teamed up to fight against him as the captain!
Luo Lin ignored Bonnie’s complaints. Is it that easy to find a beautiful cook? As for finding the lewd athlete’s foot in the original book, Luo Lin would be lucky if he didn’t break his legs and became like his master!
How long will it take to reach the destination? Nami asked, looking at her as she was about to slack off and not practice her entrance music.
Let me see, Nami picked up the nautical chart and compared it with the ocean currents and her possible location.
Next we go here to replenish supplies. There is not much food on the pirate ship. Nami pointed to the island on the map and sighed, (he didn’t dare to say it because Bonnie eats too much)! !
Chapter 28: Treasure Troubles (Old Version)
Kabudar Island
Tell me! Where is the treasure? If you don’t, I will launch a Bucky bomb to destroy your village!
Dozens of civilians stood in an empty square. Around them were members of the Buggy Pirates. They surrounded the people of Kabudal Island and prevented them from escaping.
Baki was interrogating the civilians in front of him, wanting to know the whereabouts of the treasure in the treasure map. Next to him, there was a large wooden wine barrel standing upright.
A farmer was tied to a wine barrel, with several knives stabbed in his stomach, and the blood seemed to have drained out. It was obvious that he had been dead for a day or two, and was completely cold.
On the other side was a Bucky cannon, the muzzle of which was aimed directly at the civilians on the square. The specially made Bucky bullet was extremely powerful, and it was unknown how many people would die from this one shot.
We really don’t know! People in our village only heard that he had dug up a few Bailey treasures, but we don’t know what kind!
The civilians in the square were also desperately trying to explain to Buggy the Clown. No matter how much they asked them, there would be no result.
The culprit behind all this is Del, who is tied to a wine barrel!
A few months ago, Del dug up Bailey while farming, and the news quickly spread throughout the village.
Many people in the village suspected that Del was just doing this to sell his vegetables at a higher price, but some believed that what Del said was true.
Later, the villagers gave Del the name of Wabaodel.
The villagers were right in their suspicions. Del had hidden Bailey himself and dug it out.
Del wanted to use this name to get some benefits in the village, so that those who believed in him would take them to dig for Bailey, and Del would use them to eat and drink for free in the village.
Because Del dug up Bailey several times later, most people believed that he could lead them to wealth, and many people were willing to entertain him.
But as the saying goes, there is no wall that is impenetrable, and this news was soon noticed by the members of the Buggy Pirates.
Del was arrested and interrogated, and he confessed everything. But Buggy the Clown thought that Del was lying to him and didn’t want to take him to find the treasure!
Don’t know? I’ll let you know.
Bucky didn’t listen to this nonsense. Before he came, he sent people to verify it in advance. Several people who were close to Del also dug out Bailey.
But after Del was captured, they all hid themselves. Since these people didn’t come out, he had no choice but to kill some people on the island every day to force them out!
When the surviving people spread the news to those who knew about the treasure, he didn’t believe that those people would watch their loved ones die one by one.
As soon as they show up, Buggy can catch them and find the treasure!
As Buggy waved his hand, the pirates surrounding the villagers dispersed. The villagers in the square also began to flee as far as possible.
Whether you can survive depends entirely on luck. Many people have died on the island of Kabudar in the past few days.
Fire the Bucky Bullet!
At Buggy’s command, the pirates under him quickly lit the fuse. They always fired at crowded places, killing the people of Kabudar Island in a playful way.
Captain Buggy, Leakey is hungry
Mochi, with short white hair and almost naked upper body, was riding on a nearly two-meter-tall lion. The lion’s mane was light purple, and its body was covered with short, fine light blue fur.
Li Ji, who looked tall and mighty, looked listless at this moment. He noticed a little girl lying on the ground with blood all over her body and immediately started drooling!
This little girl was awarded to Li Ji!
Baki noticed Liki’s gaze and gave the girl, who was not yet dead, to the lion Liki without any care. To be able to raise her so strong, she must have eaten a lot of meat.
After hearing Buggy’s answer, Ricky immediately opened his bloody mouth and prepared to bite the girl!
But at this moment, a strange music louder than the sound of cannons rang out in the square, and if you listened carefully, it was quite rhythmic!
Along with the dynamic music, a voice came: Isn’t this the red-nosed Bucky? You have a cruel side, I thought you were only funny! It’s really scary!
Chapter 29: Buggy the Clown (Old Version)
You damned villains! You didn’t even spare the little girl! ! Nami shouted angrily!
The people who came were Luo Lin and his companions who had come to the shore to replenish their food. When they arrived at the town, they saw the badly damaged houses. When they were about to find someone to ask what was going on,
The explosion of the Bucky bomb guided them in the direction.
Luo Lin, who had already used his Observation Haki to detect the situation on the island, was no longer surprised by the tragedy of pirates looting the village.
At first, I was hot-blooded and angry, but after seeing it so many times, I became numb. This is the world of One Piece, and things like this happen every day all over the world!
The only thing that was new to him was that he didn’t expect to meet Buggy the Clown here.
This character who has been controversial in the past life, some people say that his strength is not inferior to the red hair of the Four Emperors! But I don’t know why he is hiding in the East China Sea.
Some people also say that his fruit is actually very powerful, not inferior to Whitebeard’s Tremor-Tremor Fruit! After the fruit power awakens, it can tear everything into pieces!
But according to Rowling’s observation with his Observation Haki, Buggy is actually a loser! No doubt about it! Rowling’s Observation Haki is already advanced, so he can’t be wrong!
Strong people always exude a kind of hidden aura! But if they hide it on purpose, ordinary people won’t notice it.
In the anime, when the Four Emperors appear, don’t they make people tremble? That’s the aura of a strong man.
As for why Red Hair hid his temperament and was shot in the head with a wine bottle by the bandits, we can only say that he was acting to educate Luffy.
However, apart from strength, for example, the most evil lucky domineering of Buggy in the previous life, Luo Lin still couldn’t sense it. As for whether the fruit ability will be as strong as people said in the previous life after awakening,
Luo Lin said that it was like giving a child a golden Desert Eagle pistol. It was hard to tell whether he could pull the trigger or not, and the recoil was something he couldn’t bear.
So before going to the square, Rowling was in the mood to ask Nami to play a song for her entrance (DJ version 857)!
In order to complete this dynamic song, DJ Luo Lin also found several villagers from Keke Yaxi Village to help record it.
When Rowling and the others arrived at the square, they noticed that the lion Niki was biting a scarred little girl.
How could the kind-hearted Nami tolerate such a thing? She didn’t even care about the funny background music that Rowling asked her to play.
He used all his speed and rushed to Liki’s front using the shaving technique which he was not very skilled at yet.
Bo Bo Slash!! (Using the fruit power to record the not-so-strong Rowling slash and play it back)
The slash passed over the lion’s head, splitting it in two. Mochi, who was sitting on top of him, fell to the ground.
Nami ignored Mochi and immediately bent down, picked up the wounded girl, and rushed back to the pirate ship.
There are medical drugs on the ship, and he can still feel the faint breath of the little girl. He must let this pure little girl survive. As for here, he believes that Captain Rowling will handle it!
You damned fellow called me a red nose! Who are you?
Buggy was also startled by Nami’s sudden appearance, especially Liki who was not far from him.
Without even a scream, his entire head was separated by a swordsman-like blow, and blood splattered on his cloak.
In this situation, Buggy still kept his composure. After all, his devil fruit ability was least afraid of this kind of slashing attack, and he believed that no swordsman in the East China Sea could defeat him.
Seeing that Nami didn’t respond and picked up the little girl on the ground and was about to leave, Buggy immediately separated the arm holding the throwing knife and attacked Nami who was facing away from him!
bite!
Just when he was about to stab Nami, a dark and slender arm blocked Buggy’s attack.
Hey! Big Red Nose, your opponent is me!
Bonnie stood in front of Buggy and let Nami concentrate on treating the little girl.
Bonnie was curious when she saw Buggy being able to separate his body. Such a strange ability was really eye-opening!
As if Nami knew that Bonnie would definitely block the attack for him, she didn’t care about the Buggy Pirates at all and rushed back to the pirate ship.
Chapter 30: Bonnie vs. Buggy (Old Version)
Red nose? How dare you call me red nose? Damn woman! Split into pieces, clown flying knife! !
Bucky’s red nose takes up one-third of his face, and the feature is too obvious.
So Bonnie took the opportunity to call out, and because of this sentence, Buggy hated being called red-nosed the most so he got furious.
He no longer cared about Nami, and even ignored what it meant to be able to use Haki in the weakest East China Sea, and immediately launched an attack on Bonnie!
The arm that was previously blocked by Bonnie immediately threw out several throwing knives and shot them towards Zoro.
Ding-ding-ding
Bonnie wrapped her arms in Armament Haki and easily blocked the flying knives.
Buggy’s attack method was really not very sophisticated, so he couldn’t hurt Bonnie at all.
Is this all you have?
Bonnie frowned her pretty eyebrows, not feeling the power of Buggy the Clown at all.
On the way here, I heard Luo Lin say that the big red nose is very powerful! He can’t see it at all! (In fact, Luo Lin said lucky and domineering)
How dare you underestimate my great Captain Buggy? Split into pieces. Cannon!
Buggy the Clown immediately raised his other hand and launched it towards Bonnie! This time, the attack speed was obviously much faster than the last time, and the three throwing knives in his hand,
Faced with such a simple attack, Bonnie didn’t even bother to dodge, and clenched her fist wrapped in Armament Haki and smashed it towards the flying attack.
The flying knives that touched Bonnie’s fist were shattered one after another. Buggy the Clown was completely stunned. He had been in the world for too long and hadn’t met such a powerful person for a long time.
Good food! You should also try my skills! If your big red nose only has this much strength, I will accidentally beat you to death!
Bonnie was obviously disappointed with Buggy’s weak strength.
I wanted to try it out, and the domineering spirit that Rowling had trained me with during this period,
It turns out that this big red nose is not as powerful as Rowling said before.
Apart from the Devil Fruit ability to separate the body, the rest seems to be not much stronger than the pirates that I met and defeated at sea these days.
So Bonnie planned to teach Buggy a lesson, because he had dared to sneak attack her new brother (Nami) before, which was something Bonnie could not forgive!
He immediately rushed to Bucky, confronted him, and wanted to punch his red nose flat.
But unexpectedly, Buggy saw Bonnie rushing over and quickly used his fruit power to break into pieces.
I’m the great Captain Buggy! Just you? You want to kill me?
Buggy’s separated head laughed arrogantly, facing Buggy’s separated body flying all over the sky.
Bonnie couldn’t do anything about him for the time being. Buggy didn’t fight him head-on, but flew in the air and shot a few knives from time to time.
Therefore, in the short term, it is really hard to tell who is the winner between Bonnie and Buggy.
On the other side, Nami brought the little girl back to the pirate ship and was treating her.
Maybe it was because we arrived too late, the little girl had fallen into a coma due to excessive blood loss.
Nami gave her some simple treatment, and after a while the little girl gradually woke up from her coma (the physique of people in One Piece is so strong)
Who are you? When the little girl woke up, she saw an older sister looking at her excitedly, so she asked weakly,
Are you awake? My name is Nami. I just arrived at your island today. I was planning to buy some food and supplies.
I didn’t expect to run into the big red nose killing villagers. I saw that you were seriously injured, so I took you back to our ship for treatment.
What is going on? Why did that big red nose want to massacre the people of your island?
When the little girl heard Nami asking about the Buggy Pirates, she trembled with fear, but when she noticed Nami’s concerned look, she mustered up the courage to tell her what happened.
Chapter 31: Xiao Yafei (Old Version)
Nami was very angry after hearing what Galayahi (the little girl’s name) said!
Who would have thought that this abominable red-nosed guy would slaughter civilians on the island for a fabricated treasure, and even enjoy it!
Xiao Yafei, you stay on the boat to recover first. I’m going to go back and give those pirates a good beating!
Nami decided not to let these hateful pirates go! Especially the one with the big red nose! Although Nami herself also likes Bailey,
But he used to steal from evil pirates and nobles. He hated those who bullied the common people! (The shadow that Ah Long brought to Nami)
Nami-sister, don’t go back! They are scary! Especially the red-nosed one is their captain,
It will split its body like a monster, and the villagers tried to resist at first.
No matter how hard you cut him, he will return to his original state, just like an immortal monster! Yafei was worried that Nami would be killed if she went back, so she hurried to stop him.
Don’t worry! Xiao Yafei, I’m a very strong sister! Even if I can’t beat her, there’s still Big Sister Bonnie.
I guess Big Sister Bonnie is teaching that Big Red Nose a lesson now, and with our abominable captain here, that Big Red Nose can’t get away!
Then, Nami-sister, can you take me back? I want to see Red Nose defeated with my own eyes! I hate him!
He killed many of my relatives! ! Yafei heard that Nami and the others were very powerful, so he mustered up the courage to go back with Nami to face Red Nose. Even if he still had to die, he would accept it.
Yafei has already regarded Nami as her relative, and she doesn’t want to watch her relative die while she is helpless in escaping!
Nami looked at Yafei whose eyes became firm and felt that she looked a bit like her former self.
So I nodded: Okay, but you have to promise me not to move, your injury hasn’t healed yet!
Seeing Yafei nodded in agreement, Nami gently picked him up and hurried back to the square.
When Nami rushed back to the square with Yafei in her arms, she saw Bonnie fighting with Red Nose.
The battle between the two of them also attracted many spectators, most of whom were members of the Buggy Pirates, and only a few people from Kabudar Island were watching the situation from a distance.
Because Bonnie had just killed Mochi, who was planning a sneak attack, with one punch, they didn’t dare to take action at all.
Even though there are many of them, most of them are bullies. No one wants to be the next Mochi, unless Buggy can gain an advantage and lead them to attack Bonnie.
Not far away, their hateful captain Rollin was sitting on a pile of rocks in the square, smoking a cigar and watching Bonnie fight Red Nose.
Nami angrily hugged Xiao Yafei and walked to Luo Lin’s side. “Why don’t you go help Big Sister Bonnie? You still have the mood to smoke here!”
Nami saw that Luo Lin ignored her and realized that Luo Lin looked a little depressed, so she asked: “What’s wrong with you? Why do you look so depressed? Don’t you have any way to deal with that red nose?”
In fact, the reason why Rowling was depressed was because Nami was anxious to save Yafei and turned off the half-played entrance music.
So Rowling, who was enjoying acting cool and saying some classic lines, felt very depressed!
Nami saw that Rowling still ignored her and continued to smoke his cigar decadently.
He first took little Yafei from his arms and placed her on the pile of rocks next to Luo Lin, then turned to Bonnie who was fighting not far away and shouted: Big sister Bonnie, do you want me to help you teach Big Red Nose a lesson?
No need! He’s just a clown. Give me a little more time and I’ll definitely beat his big red nose!
Bonnie was in such a state of distress! She had so much strength, but she couldn’t hit Buggy at all. Buggy was as cunning as a fly, flying around in the air.
However, under Nami’s questioning, he still had to show his tough side.
All right then, big sister, take your time. I’ll deal with the others first.
Nami seemed to see Bonnie’s helplessness and prepared to knock down the others first.
I’m trying to find a way to deal with Red Nose with Bonnie. But by that time, with Bonnie’s bad temper, she will probably become impatient and want to deal with Big Red Nose as soon as possible!
Chapter 32: Uncle Luo Lin (Old Version)
As for the other members of Buggy Pirates, Nami is not going to let them go easily!
Big Red Nose is the mastermind behind Kabudar Island’s current state, but other pirates are also accomplices.
The remaining members of Buggy Pirates, upon hearing Nami’s words, were like being stared at by a large sea beast. They quickly fled in all directions, no one wanted to die at the hands of this woman.
After all, Li Ke, who fell to the ground with her head split in half, was an example. They would never be a match for such a terrifying woman!
Bang!
Bang~bang~
In a short while, more than ten members of Buggy’s pirate group fell to the ground. No one could escape Nami’s clutches.
Every time she knocked down a person, Nami would feel that her Marine Six Styles and Fruit abilities became stronger. Luo Lin once told them that the fastest way to improve combat power was during battle, and it turned out to be true! So Nami’s speed was also getting faster and faster.
After defeating all the members of the Buggy Pirates, Nami felt that she had mastered the extended skill of Shave, Moon Step. This battle brought her a lot of benefits.
After Nami left her side, Xiao Yafei first stole a glance at Luo Lin who was still depressed.
Then he asked quietly: Uncle, are you the captain of Nami? Is Nami really okay? Will she be hurt? Those pirates are very vicious!
Luo Lin, who had been feeling a little better, became even more depressed when he heard the little girl next to him calling him “Uncle!”
Luo Lin was madly complaining in his heart: Hey! At least call me big brother! Am I that old? Really! Nowadays, young girls only judge people by appearance!
However, Luo Lin still gently touched Ya Fei’s little head: It’s okay, your sister Nami can still deal with these noobs, otherwise I would consider whether to increase his training time! Don’t worry and watch!
By the way, your name is Yafei, right? No matter how badly you were injured, you still resolutely chose to come back and face the fear in your heart! Good! (Rolin’s observation Haki has always covered the entire island, so Rolin knows everything about Nami and Yafei’s conversation on the boat)
Do you want some candy? It’s sweet and can relieve the pain in your body. Then Luo Lin took out a few pieces of fruit candy from Qian Kun’s bag and handed them to Xiao Yafei.
(Qian Kun had quite a few candies in his bag! Luo Lin took out a few pieces, showing that he still cared about Xiao Yafei calling him uncle just now!)
Xiao Yafei didn’t quite understand what Rowling said to him, but she still took the candy and said thank you, uncle. Then she ate the sweet candy and watched Nami fighting with Rowling.
Seeing how easily Nami beat those pirates, he gradually felt relieved.
These damn pirates have finally been defeated! I think many people will be spared from their slaughter in the future.
Xiao Yafei was in a good mood, sitting on the pile of rocks, covering her hot cheeks.
He couldn’t help but lick his lips, and the candy in his mouth felt even sweeter. Thinking back to how the uncle had touched his head and given him candy, he felt that Nami’s captain was indeed a gentleman and gentle man.
You hateful woman!!! You… you dare to attack my beloved brothers, die. Break into pieces, pancakes!!!”
Buggy and Bonnie were in such a stalemate that he had no time to help his men. In just a few dozen minutes, he was the only one left in Buggy’s pirate group.
He really loves his subordinates. When he saw the miserable state of his pirates, his nose turned red with anger. He attacked Nami without caring about anything. He was really angry!
He separated his lower body and ejected a sharp knife from his toes. He spun as fast as a pancake and launched it towards Nami.
Facing the oncoming attack, Nami used paper painting from the Six Styles to narrowly avoid it. Among the Six Styles, Rowling taught Nami Moon Step, Shaving, and Paper Painting.
To use the ability of paper drawing, you need to unload the whole body’s strength. Through the changes in airflow caused by the opponent’s movements, you can make your body as light as paper.
He can control his body easily and dodge any attack directed at him at the last moment.
In order to practice paper painting, Nami was bullied by Luo Lin a lot! But in order to be able to take charge of the money bag later, Nami thinks it is worth it! !
Chapter 33: Buggy’s Weakness (Old Version)
Nami has no problem using Paper Drawing to face Buggy’s attack. The ability of the Split Fruit to save lives is very strong, but its attack ability is indeed its weakness.
At this time, Rowling, who was sitting not far away and watching, felt that it was almost time. Bucky had wasted a lot of his time.
He reminded Nami who was far away: His fruit weakness is in his feet. As long as you control his feet, he won’t be able to run far! Quickly kill him!
Nami heard Rowling’s reminder and took advantage of Buggy’s slowed attack speed to grab Buggy’s lower body.
It’s over! ! Buggy knew it was bad when he heard Rowling tell him the weakness of his fruit. By the time he reacted and wanted to call back to attack Nami’s lower body, it was too late!
As long as you know the weakness of the Buggy Fruit, it would be very easy to deal with Buggy.
Nami!!! Didn’t I tell you to leave him to me?
Bonnie asked somewhat unhappily. She had fought with Buggy for many rounds. She was very depressed because she couldn’t beat Buggy.
I’m sorry, Big Sister Bonnie, our captain seems to be anxious. Wait, Bailey’s barbecue will be on my bill!
Nami didn’t dare to offend Bonnie, the new big sister, so she could only sacrifice her lovely Bailey with tears!
Then she tightly controlled Buggy’s body. Since the lower body was in Nami’s hand, Buggy’s upper body could not escape either.
At this time, Buggy became anxious and frantically attacked Nami who controlled his lower body, but unfortunately, Bonnie easily blocked it.
Nami asked the people from Kabudar Island who were watching from a distance to bring a large basin of sea water over. (Rollin once reminded him that Devil Fruit users cannot stay in the sea water for a long time or they will become weak all over!)
Bucky’s lower body was pressed into a large basin and then tied up with ropes, leaving no chance for Bucky to escape!
The villagers hiding on the surrounding islands also cheered. They finally didn’t have to suffer anymore. This group of pirates was finally subdued!
???? Rowling saw that Nami quickly figured out a way to subdue Buggy after his reminder, and he was still satisfied!
He stood up and touched the head of Xiao Yafei beside him, and said to Nami and Bonnie in the distance: Okay, it’s time to go!
Originally, Rowling and his friends came to the island to buy some sailing supplies, but unfortunately, all the houses in the village were destroyed by Bucky and his friends.
It would probably take some time to prepare the supplies and food they need, so there was no need to stay here any longer. As for food and supplies, they could go to the next island to replenish them.
As for the defeated Buggy the Clown Pirates, Rowling planned to hand them over to the nearby navy.
After all, Buggy the Clown is a Devil Fruit user, and there is no seastone or anything like that on Rowling’s ship. If he leaves it to the villagers, Buggy the Clown is likely to break free.
So in order to prevent the tragedy from happening again, Rowling had to hand them over to the nearby navy.
Ah? Are we leaving just like that? Then our trip would have been in vain. I was planning to buy some more clothes and let the captain pay for them!
Nami was stunned for a moment and then complained that she didn’t expect to leave just after arriving.
Stop talking nonsense and let’s go!
After hearing Rowling’s plan, Bonnie acted quickly, dragging the tied-up members of Buggy’s pirate group towards the port. She was probably still concerned about Nami, the rival who had just snatched the leader from her!
All right, Captain, you and the big sister take them away first. I want to say goodbye to Xiao Yafei and go back right away.
Luo Lin looked back at the cute little Yafei not far away, and seemed to understand why Nami cared about him more. Xiao Yafei had a similar experience to Nami not long ago.
We meet this time, and we don’t know when the next time will be. Well, we will wait for you on the boat.
Sister Nami! Are you leaving now?
Hearing the conversation between Luo Lin and the others, Xiao Yafei felt a little reluctant. Sister Nami made him feel like a family member, because his parents had passed away in his early years.
It was his aunt next door and her family who supported him growing up over the years, but his aunt and her family also died in the fire of the Buggy Pirates. Now Xiao Yafei can be said to have nothing.
Chapter 24: Xiao Yafei’s Choice (Old Version)
Well! My dream is to draw a world navigation map, so I can’t stop for the time being. Xiao Yafei, I believe you also have your own dream,
Let us continue to work hard to achieve our dreams in the future, okay?
Nami nodded and answered with words of encouragement. Although Buggy and his group were defeated by them, many people on the island were killed and injured, as well as houses and farmland.
He was afraid that Xiao Yafei would be devastated after they left, so he wanted to encourage him to fulfill his dream.
He also thought about whether to invite Xiao Yafei to go to sea with him. But Nami looked at the injuries on Xiao Yafei’s body and thought about it, so she didn’t choose to speak. If she followed them, there would definitely be a lot of battles in the future.
Although their captain Luo Lin is very strong, he cannot protect them all the time. He is not afraid for the sake of his dream, but he is afraid that Xiao Yafei will be hurt again like today, so he did not invite her to go out to sea.
???????All right!
Xiao Yafei was silent for a while, and finally replied with disappointment. Some words kept echoing in her mind, and she wanted to say them out loud urgently.
But now facing Sister Nami, Xiao Yafei was afraid of being rejected, and she felt anxious and scared.
Then… I’m leaving! Xiao Yafei, I will come back to see you later.
Nami looked at Xiao Yafei again and again with concern, and finally chose to turn around and leave.
Xiao Yafei looked at Sister Nami’s back, watching him walk away, and she became a little panicked.
She felt that after Sister Nami left this time, she was afraid that she would never see Sister Nami again, who was as gentle as a family member.
Nami-sister! I…
Xiao Yafei, who was a little flustered, couldn’t help but call Nami again. She wanted to express her inner desire to go to sea with him.
But she felt that she was not worthy, she was just an ordinary little girl. She had neither amazing strength nor a smart mind, and she was afraid that she would become a burden to Sister Nami.
What?
Nami heard Xiao Yafei calling him and turned around to ask. He felt a little nervous, but also a little expectant. Nami could also feel that Xiao Yafei wanted to go with them.
He was afraid that Xiao Yafei would go out to sea with them and he would not be able to protect her properly, so he chose to let her stay on Kabudar Island so that he could feel more at ease.
But at the same time, he also wanted Xiao Yafei to go to sea with them, so that he could always take care of Xiao Yafei like a sister to ease the grief of losing his relatives in the village, instead of being left with only longing and worry.
No…it’s okay!”
Seeing Nami turning around, Xiao Yafei became a little flustered and suppressed what she wanted to say.
I could only smile and shake my head, pretending that nothing happened. But in my heart, I blamed myself. Why couldn’t I be brave enough to face Nami and say what I wanted to say?
Xiao Yafei kept encouraging herself in her heart, but when she came to her lips, she couldn’t say it.
Oh~
Nami responded with a disappointed look, and then turned around and walked towards the port. Her steps were very slow, as she felt that Xiao Yafei might have something else to say.
Nami thought about it and if Xiao Yafei had the courage and determination to speak up, Nami would take him to find Luo Lin and ask him to go out to sea with her and train with her to improve his self-defense ability.
If Xiao Yafei’s body is not suitable for training, Nami will also ask Luo Lin to give her a devil fruit! Anyway, sooner or later, he will take care of the money bag, even if it is to exercise the power in advance.
But Nami would not take the initiative to speak, thinking that whether to go out to sea or not should be decided by Xiao Yafei herself!
Step by step, Nami felt a little disappointed. Did Xiao Yafei choose to stay after all?
Then I heard: click-click-click
A clear sound of running is gradually approaching Nami!
Nami quickly turned around and noticed Xiao Yafei running towards him.
Nami-sister!! I want to go to sea with you!!
Chapter 35: Chef Xiao Yafei (Old Version)
Xiao Yafei shouted loudly!
This also represents her determination. She has made up her mind. She does not want to be separated from Sister Nami. She regards Nami as her only relative now.
But Yafei doesn’t know how much trouble his current decision will bring to this era in the future.
Hearing Xiao Yafei’s shout, Nami’s heart trembled and a smile suddenly appeared on her face.
Going out to sea is very dangerous. What can a little girl like you do?
Nami didn’t want to reject Xiao Yafei’s joining, she just wanted to know her thoughts. At present, Xiao Yafei might not be able to help much if she came on board. With Xiao Yafei’s personality, she might feel useless.
I used to help my aunt in her tavern. I can brew many kinds of wine! I can also cook and clean…
As the saying goes, everything is difficult at the beginning, but once you get started, it won’t be that difficult afterwards. Facing Nami’s question, Xiao Yafei said very smoothly what she could do.
She might not be able to do much, but she didn’t want to be a burden to Nami-sister.
All right! Then I will announce on behalf of the captain that from now on, you are the cook on our ship.
Before Xiao Yafei finished speaking, Nami confirmed that Xiao Yafei didn’t need to go to the battle now.
Anyway, he and Bonnie were on the ship, not to mention the captain Rowling who was unknown how powerful he was, so the chef became Xiao Yafei’s best choice.
After the deal was done, the two walked side by side. Nami and Xiao Yafei both had smiles on their faces, showing that they were both very happy.
Nami! Why are you so slow? The fight just now made me hungry! When is dinner ready?
Bonnie returned to the ship and waited for a long time before finally seeing Nami. She couldn’t help but complain.
After all, Nami is his younger brother, and he is the only one on the ship who can cook. Although the taste is average, it is edible.
Sorry for the wait. I wasted time just to find a chef for our ship! Big sister, you always complain that the food I cook is not tasty!
Ask the captain to find a cook quickly and introduce her as Xiao Yafei, who will be my sister from now on, Nami pointed at Yafei and said,
If you have no objection, Captain, from now on, she will be the cook on our ship. You won’t have to complain about what I cook anymore, and I’ll be free!
Sure! Luo Lin nodded and said, agreeing to let Xiao Yafei get on board. In fact, Luo Lin had been using his Observation Haki to know their conversation.
Luo Lin has a good impression of the cute little Yafei, otherwise he wouldn’t give him candy, but it’s a bit awkward to call him uncle! It seems that I have to educate this little girl well in the future!
Nami happily introduced Xiao Yafei beside her to Bonnie and Rowling.
Hello! My name is Galayafei, you can also call me Yafei…” Little Yafei introduced herself shyly.
My name is Bonnie. From now on you can call me Big Sister just like Nami. Well… I have decided to reluctantly accept you as my second little brother!
Bonnie took the initiative to introduce herself. She was very happy to see a new member joining. Nami usually had too many part-time jobs.
He has to be a chef, a navigator, make background music, and exercise, so Bonnie often has to help with the work. This makes him, who used to be a princess and now has younger brothers to command him when he goes to sea, very unhappy!
Now that Xiao Yafei has joined him, he can be lazy again! Xiao Yafei is also a chef, so he can just be responsible for eating from now on!
Xiao Yafei welcomes you to join us. You can call me captain like Nami. Since you are already on my ship, I will train you strictly in the future.
I won’t let you go just because you’re young. Are you ready? It’s not too late to regret now! ! Luo Lin asked Xiao Yafei in a slightly serious tone,
This time, Xiao Yafei answered without hesitation: “Captain, I will not regret it. I am ready to endure the hardship! I also want to watch Sister Nami complete the world’s nautical chart with my own eyes!”
Luo Lin smiled with satisfaction: So what are you waiting for? Let’s have a banquet to welcome Xiao Yafei! !
Chapter 36: Borrowing Bailey (Old Version)
On an unknown deserted island in the East China Sea, the sound of swords clashing could be heard from time to time.
The aftermath of the battle caused the earth to crack and the sea to flow back, making the already desolate island even more inhospitable.
You have a strong talent! You can understand the way of the sword in the battle with me! You are now a great swordsman! ! The man holding the cross sword stopped attacking and looked at the man who had been fighting with him for a long time.
Phew~ As expected of someone who is known as the world’s greatest swordsman, he is really powerful! You are the most powerful person I have ever seen in single-round swordsmanship! Luo Lin took a deep breath,
With one hand, he tore off the black suit that had been shattered in the fight, revealing his perfect body with sharp edges and explosive muscles!
That’s right, the two sides fighting on this deserted island are our protagonist Rowling and Hawkeye Mihawk, who is known as the world’s greatest swordsman!
The story starts from a day ago. After the banquet held for Xiao Yafei’s joining, Xiao Yafei secretly found his sister Nami.
Sister Nami, um, um, I have something to ask you! I don’t know if it’s okay — Xiao Yafei poked at the corner of her clothes and asked Nami shyly,
Nami touched Xiao Yafei’s head and said: What nonsense are you talking about? You will be my sister from now on. Just tell me if you can or can’t! Nami patted his full breasts with her hands, as if she would take care of everything.
Nami, you are so kind. Then I will tell you! The houses and farmland in the village have been destroyed by the big red noses, and there are no more Baileys to live in.
So I want to borrow some Bailey from you, Nami-san, to give them to me. After all, I grew up in this village.
Although my relatives are no longer with us, I am usually quite nice to everyone in the village, so I want to leave some Bailey for them before I leave so that they can rebuild the village.
Uh~ this.
When Nami heard Xiao Yafei’s request, she looked completely confused, completely different from her initial attitude of “I’ll take care of everything”. The reason was that Nami didn’t have Bailey on her either!
Nami had saved a lot of Baileys to redeem Kokoa Village, but after knowing that Luo Lin had tens of billions of Baileys in his wallet,
Before he went out to sea, he gave all the money he had saved to his sister Nokigo, saying that he could use it for emergencies in the future.
In fact, Nami knew that the money might fall into his hands, so she didn’t value the little money anymore. She decided to leave it to her sister as a dowry.
What’s wrong, Nami? If you don’t have it, forget it. Xiao Yafei saw Nami was tangled and didn’t say anything for a long time, thinking that Nami didn’t have any extra Bailey to lend to him, so she said sympathetically.
How could there be none? Don’t worry, Xiao Yafei is Bailey! Leave it to me! Wait for me for a moment!
Nami accidentally saw Luo Lin smoking at the bow, and immediately she came up with a solution! Then she ran away in a hurry.
Meanwhile, Luo Lin, who was at the bow, was thinking about who to fight with in order to break through to the realm of the great swordsman. Luo Lin was only one step away from becoming a great swordsman.
It’s very uncomfortable to hold back the feeling, and it’s really hard to find such a person! Luo Lin already has a few candidates in mind.
The first choice is of course the number one swordsman Hawkeye, and then there is Koshiro, who netizens in the previous life speculated to have the strength of a great swordsman!
Hawkeye’s whereabouts are erratic, so Luo Lin plans to stop by Shimotsuki Village in the East China Sea to spar with Koshiro!
Chapter 37: Scare Nami (Old Version)
Just as Luo Lin was about to set sail for Shimokatsuki Village, he saw Nami sneaking up to him, her delicate white hands reaching for the money bag hanging around his waist.
I heard Nami lowering her head and mumbling softly: Didn’t you notice me! Didn’t you notice me! Don’t come to your senses now, I’ll take care of it sooner or later!
Three black lines suddenly slid down Luo Lin’s head! He grabbed Nami’s hand that was about to successfully get the money bag.
With a fake smile, he asked Nami: Did you drink too much at the party just now? Or is your old illness coming back? It seems that your recent training may be a bit relaxed! I have to give you a little more!
???????Nami, who had her hand grabbed, was so proud of herself that she looked up at Rowling and smiled awkwardly: Oh, it turns out to be the handsome Captain Rowling!
Haha, what a coincidence! Are you also enjoying the sea breeze at the bow? Then I won’t disturb you! I’m leaving first!
Nami was about to run away after she finished speaking! But she forgot that her hand was still held by Luo Lin. With her strength, how could she possibly break free! As soon as she turned around and took a step, Luo Lin grabbed her arm and pulled her into his arms!
Nami was pulled into Rowling’s arms. She blushed a little bit because of shyness, and then she felt so hard (muscle)!!
Luo Lin smiled and looked at Nami in his arms: “What did you want to do by putting your hand on my waist just now? You want to leave without explaining yourself?”
Um, uh, I saw your pants were dirty, so I just wanted to help you clean them! Nothing else! Nami, blushing in Rowling’s arms, quickly made up an excuse to deal with it!
Oh?! So you want to help me wash my pants? Are you going to help me take them off with your hand? It’s not a good place to take them off! Let’s go into the room and take them off slowly! ! Luo Lin saw that Nami didn’t tell the truth, so he planned to play a trick on him!
After saying that, Luo Lin picked up Nami with his other arm and walked quickly into the cabin!
By the time Nami came to her senses, Rowling was about to carry her into the room!
Nami was terrified! What Luo Lin said just now was obvious! If she went into his room and came out, she would no longer be her innocent self! She struggled violently!
Bastard! Hooligan! Damn you Rowling, put me down! I was wrong! Woohoo~ Nami struggled in vain as she was about to be carried into the room! She cried anxiously!
Luo Lin saw that Nami was crying, so he stopped trying to scare her. He took Nami down and said, “Tell me! What’s going on? Why do you want to take the money bag again? Didn’t I say that I would give it to you for safekeeping when you have enough strength to protect yourself?”
When Nami was put down by Rowlin, she took two steps back in fear, then with a blushing face, she honestly told Rowlin what Xiao Yafei had asked her to do.
I saw you just standing there in a daze, so I planned to take it myself in order to avoid disturbing you! Who knew you would carry me into the room! You rascal! ! Nami even tried to make excuses by blaming Rowling for the mistake!
Luo Lin heard that Nami still didn’t know she was wrong! He hit her on the head! It hurts so much!!! Nami squatted on the ground, holding her head with both hands and crying in pain!
I was just trying to scare you! You are too young now! You will be fine in two years when you grow up! As for Xiao Yafei,
I remember that you didn’t plunder Buggy’s pirate ship after you defeated him. Buggy has been in the East China Sea for many years, so there should be a lot of Baileys on the ship! Enough to help Xiao Yafei! !
Rowling first looked at Nami’s figure with disdain, and then reminded him to go to Buggy’s pirate ship to collect the spoils.
Chapter 38: Nami is teased (old version)
Ah! How could I forget! There should be a lot of Baileys on the big red-nosed ship! I forgot to count my spoils! After Luo Lin’s reminder, Nami slapped her head and realized it!
According to the character of the former little thief Nami, she would not care what your big red nose was doing! She would sneak onto your ship and pack up the treasure without saying anything and run away!
But now that the fishmen in Kokoa West Village have been cleared, the village is safe. As the saying goes, debt-free means a light burden. Besides, Rowling has tens of billions of Baileys on him, which makes Nami a little bit forgetful of her old profession.
The main reason is that I got a younger sister, Xiao Yafei, today and I happily forgot about this!
I’m going now! My dear Bailey is waiting for me! I’m going to find you now! Nami realized what was happening and shouted, and she was going to rush to Buggy’s ship to find the Bailey that already belonged to him!
But before Nami could run two steps, she suddenly stopped! She ran back to Luo Lin with her mouth puffed out and her eyes wide open.
With an angry yet cute expression, she questioned Luo Lin: No! What did you mean by that look just now? Do you look down on me?
What do you mean by too young! How am I young? Explain it to me clearly! ! As she spoke, Nami even deliberately thrust her vagina towards Luo Lin!
Luo Lin looked at Nami’s adorable expression and couldn’t help but stretch out his two hands and pull Nami’s face with one hand!
Luo Lin! Let me go! It hurts! Explain it to me! Otherwise I will never let you go!! Nami couldn’t even speak clearly because Luo Lin was pulling her face!
Luo Lin let go of his hand that was pulling Nami’s face, then looked at the part that Nami had deliberately raised, and said to Nami in a provocative tone: Oh? You mean you’re not convinced? Then do you want to come in and let me check it out to see if I’m right?
If it is my fault after the inspection, then I promise to apologize to you! What do you think? Luo Lin said as he was about to reach out and hold Nami’s other hand to open the door of the room!
When Nami saw what Rowlin did, she was so scared that she took two steps back. She remembered that she was almost taken into Rowlin’s room just now. She didn’t expect that he would want to use this trick!
You are dreaming! You are a hateful, despicable, rogue Captain Rowling! I am going to find my Bailey! I won’t talk to you anymore! After cursing, Nami turned around and ran away with a red face!
Luo Lin looked at Nami who was running away in a hurry and couldn’t help but smile. “Now that you’re on my ship, can you still escape from my palm?” After saying that, he turned around and went back to the room.
Nami hurriedly ran back to the deck, looked back, took a deep breath, and patted her red face with her hands!
Damn Luo Lin! Sooner or later I will steal your wallet and spend all the money inside! I will let you bully me!
Nami-sister? What’s wrong with you? Why is your face so red? Are you sick? Do you want to go back to the village to see a doctor? I remember that the doctor in the village survived. Why don’t I go find him?
Xiao Yafei saw Nami running out of the cabin in a hurry with a red face. She thought Nami was sick, so she hurried over to ask.
Ah! It was Xiao Yafei! I was shocked! It’s okay! The captain just taught me to exercise, so my face is a little red after exercise! It’s really nothing! No need to see a doctor! Nami looked around and hurriedly answered Xiao Yafei.
Oh, I see! Okay! Then why did Captain Rowling carry you in just now? Is it also for exercise? No, there won’t be any.
Before Xiao Yafei finished speaking, Nami quickly stepped forward and covered Xiao Yafei’s mouth! She also looked around guiltily!
You bad girl! Don’t talk nonsense! There is nothing! I will not treat you well in the future if you keep talking nonsense! Don’t you want Bailey to help the village? I know where Bailey is! Come with me to get it! After saying that, he quickly got off the boat first.
Xiao Yafei looked at the figure of Sister Nami walking in front of her, and couldn’t help but cover her mouth with her hands and smiled secretly. He is young but he doesn’t know nothing, okay! !
It turns out that Xiao Yafei did it on purpose! Seeing Nami blushing, I didn’t expect that there is this side of her. Xiao Yafei feels so cute! !
Chapter 39: Discovering the Devil Fruit (Old Version)
Nami thought of Bailey and Xiao Yafei rushing to Buggy’s pirate ship.
Sister Nami, why did you bring me to that pirate ship with a big red nose? Xiao Yafei asked Nami a little scared.
Although Buggy has been captured, Xiao Yafei still remembers clearly what happened on the island some time ago.
????Watching loved ones die under the cannons of the Buggy Pirates, that kind of sadness still needs some time to wash away,
So when Xiao Yafei saw the ship with the big red-nosed pirate flag in front of her, she was a little scared and didn’t dare to get on it.
Of course it was Bailey! Judging from the appearance of Big Red Nose, this is probably not the first time he has done this on your island, so he must have looted a lot of treasures!
Once we find Buggy’s treasure, we will have Bailey to rebuild the houses in the village. Wouldn’t it be perfect to use his money to help the villagers on the island?
Xiao Yafei felt that what Nami said made sense, so she put aside her fear and followed Nami onto Buggy’s pirate ship to search for Buggy’s treasure.
In a short while, Nami, with her thief skills, found Buggy and his friends’ treasure in the captain’s room of the pirate ship.
When Nami and Xiao Yafei opened a big box in front of them, it was filled with gold, silver and jewelry, but not many Baileys. Given Buggy’s character of looking for treasures all day long, he would not exchange them for Baileys even if he found treasures.
Nami’s eyes turned into golden stars, and Xiao Yafei covered her mouth in surprise. She had never seen so many gold, silver and jewels.
In addition to gold, silver and jewelry, the big box also contained many rolled-up leathers. Nami took out the one on the top and opened it, and it turned out to be a nautical chart of the Grand Line!
You know, Nami is a navigator, so she certainly knows the value of this nautical chart.
The world of One Piece is divided into four seas: east, south, west and north by the Grand Line and the Red Continent. The Grand Line is a circular ocean area that intersects vertically with the Red Continent.
It is the most magical and dangerous route in the world. On both sides of the Grand Route are dangerous doldrums. The first half of the Grand Route is called Paradise, and the second half is called the New World.
The geomagnetic field, celestial phenomena, ocean currents, and air currents of the Grand Route were all in chaos, and it was difficult to even confirm one’s position.
Not to mention finding an island. Previous navigation techniques and experience are unreliable, only the record pointer and the permanent pointer are trustworthy.
Although the nautical chart of the Grand Line in Nami’s hand only roughly divides out a few dangerous areas, it is still quite precious!
How did this big red nose get this thing? Has he been to the Grand Line or the New World? Nami couldn’t help but wonder.
There was a small square wooden box inside the big box. Xiao Yafei picked it up curiously and opened it. She saw that it contained something with a strange shape and color that looked like fruit!
Xiao Yafei looked at the strange fruit in front of her and didn’t know what it was. She thought that Nami should know, so she asked Nami who was holding a sea chart and thinking about something.
Nami, what is this? It looks weird and is packed in a box. Is it something valuable?
Nami, who was thinking about something, came back to her senses, looked at the thing in the hand of Xiao Yafei who called her, and said in surprise: It’s a devil fruit!
That’s right! Although the color and pattern of this devil fruit are different from the Bo-Bo fruit that Nami ate, the shape looks similar, like fruit and they both look weird!
Nami was sure that the box contained a devil fruit! But Nami had never seen a devil fruit seal, so she couldn’t tell what kind of devil fruit it was.
Nami, what is a devil fruit? Xiao Yafei asked Nami curiously,
Seeing that Xiao Yafei was curious, Nami repeated to Xiao Yafei the classification of devil fruits that Rowling had explained to her.
Oh! This strange-looking fruit is actually so magical! So, Nami, are we going to sell it for Bailey?
This! Nami thought about it and decided to take it back to show Rowling what kind of power this fruit has. After all, Nami is not stupid. If it is a powerful devil fruit, it will be a loss to exchange it for Bailey!
When the time comes, Xiao Yafei will eat him. I was just worrying about how to get a devil fruit from Luo Lin for Xiao Yafei to defend herself! I didn’t expect to find it on Buggy’s ship!
Nami told Xiao Yafei about her idea, and Xiao Yafei felt warm in her heart. Sister Nami really thinks of me in every way. I must also work hard to repay Sister Nami and not hold her back! She nodded in agreement.
Then the two of them packed the things back into the big box and carried it back.
Chapter 40: Slippery Fruit (Old Version)
Nami and Xiao Yafei carried Buggy’s treasure chest back to the pirate ship.
Bang~ hoo~ Putting the box on the deck, Nami wiped the sweat off her head with her arm, took a deep breath and said to Yafei: “Xiao Yafei, you stay here and watch over the box! I’ll go find Luo Lin!”
Got it, Nami-sister, do you want to wake up Bonnie, the leader? Xiao Yafei asked. Bonnie was drunk at the party that night, and it was Xiao Yafei who helped her into the room after the party.
Don’t do that! If the big sister knew about this box of treasure, she wouldn’t be able to take even a single Bailey away! When Nami saw Xiao Yafei mention the big sister, she looked around hurriedly for fear of being discovered by Bonnie!
Well, sister Nami, I feel that Big Sister Bonnie is a very good person. If Big Sister knew about this, what do you think, sister Nami, would he be sad?
Xiao Yafei has just met Bonnie and doesn’t know anything about her, but Nami knows. She heard from Rowling that Bonnie was a famous pirate in the South China Sea and had many younger brothers under her!
How could a pirate not be tempted when seeing the treasure? Besides, he still owes money everywhere. If he finds out, he will definitely take a lot of it. All this money is for Xiao Yafei to help the villagers on their island!
“Okay, the big sister is drunk, so don’t wake him up!” “I’ll go find Luo Lin first,” Nami said, turning around and going into the cabin to find Luo Lin.
Luo Lin, who was meditating, opened his eyes when he heard the knock on the door, got up and opened the door. Seeing that it was Nami who had just left, he asked in a teasing tone: “What’s wrong? Did you come back to figure it out? Do you need me to do a full body check for you?”
Bastard! Damn Rowling, you’ll never get away with it! I’ll fight you! Nami originally wanted to discuss with Rowling how much Bailey to leave for the island residents, and to ask him how to deal with the devil fruit that Xiao Yafei found.
Unexpectedly, Luo Lin started teasing him again! Nami was so angry that she forgot what she was going to say and rushed towards Luo Lin, intending to fight him to death!
Rowling looked at Nami who was rushing towards him and fighting with him, and stretched out a hand to hold his head. When Nami saw that her head was held down, she swung her arms and punched him to try to kill the bastard!
Looking at Nami doing the Turtle Fist in front of him, Rowling couldn’t help but smile, thinking that it was good to have beautiful crew members, not only were they pleasing to the eyes but they could also be teased from time to time. It seems like he’s going to collect a few of them!
Nami waved her arms with all her strength for a while, but when she couldn’t touch Rowling, she sat on the ground sulking in exhaustion!
“Okay! What do you want to talk to me about?” Luo Lin asked, looking at Nami who was sitting on the ground with her cheeks puffed up in anger.
As soon as Luo Lin finished asking, he saw Nami was stunned for a moment. That’s right! I came to ask him about the treasure and the devil fruit. Xiao Yafei was still waiting outside. He didn’t care about being angry. He stood up and told Luo Lin about what he and Xiao Yafei had discovered.
After listening to what Nami said, Luo Lin followed Nami out of the cabin and onto the deck.
Just look at the little Yafei sitting on the deck pitifully, holding the box in both hands and muttering “Don’t be afraid, don’t be afraid!”
At this time, Xiao Yafei heard the footsteps of Luo Lin and Nami coming over and was so scared that her whole body started shaking.
Nami was also full of questions when she saw Xiao Yafei like this. What happened? Wasn’t he fine when he left just now? So she asked: Yafei, what’s wrong with you? What happened?
When Xiao Yafei heard Nami’s voice, she immediately opened her eyes to confirm that it was Sister Nami, then she threw herself into Nami’s arms and started crying!
Nami touched Xiao Yafei’s head and asked what happened. Xiao Yafei cried for a while and then she was embarrassed and told the story.
It turned out that because of the search for Buggy’s treasure and the carrying back, plus Nami and Rowling’s quarrel in the cabin, it was already dark, and the shore was surprisingly quiet, with occasional strange cries coming from the deep forest.
Xiao Yafei usually goes to bed early at night and would never come to the shore in the middle of the night, so she was scared and cried.
After hearing this, Nami blamed herself for not noticing this and tried hard to comfort Xiao Yafei. After all, Xiao Yafei was just a 12-year-old girl.
Seeing that Xiao Yafei was fine after being coaxed by Nami, Luo Lin walked to the big box, opened it, and took out the small box containing the devil fruit.
After opening it, Rowling held it in his hand and looked at it for a while and confirmed that this was the slippery fruit!
But what puzzled Rowling was how this slippery fruit ended up on Buggy’s pirate ship?
As a serious captain of the Navy Headquarters, and also from the same faction as the hero Garp, Luo Lin had already seen the devil fruit stamp, the Slippery Fruit – Parahuman type, after eating it, one becomes a smooth person with smooth skin surface,
Anything that comes into contact with the skin will slide away, and sliding down the skateboard barefoot is just like wearing roller skates. It can be used to move quickly and also has a beauty effect, turning an ugly woman into a beautiful woman!
Chapter 41: Nami falls on her face (old version)
But in the anime, Rowling remembered that this slippery fruit was eaten by a woman named Alrita!
??????Alrita was originally a fat girl holding an iron rod and had freckles all over her face. Later, after eating the slippery fruit, her appearance changed dramatically. Her skin all over her body became very smooth and it was difficult to hurt her with ordinary attacks.
???????Later, it seemed that he really followed Buggy. It turned out that this fruit had been in Buggy’s hands for a long time.
At this time, Nami and Xiao Yafei also came to Luo Lin, and Luo Lin explained the ability of the slippery fruit to them.
Nami’s eyes lit up when she heard about the ability of the Slippery Fruit! If she hadn’t already eaten the Bo Bo Fruit, she would have definitely taken the Slippery Fruit for herself!
Not to mention his fighting ability, just say that he can lose weight, remove freckles, and make the skin smooth. No woman can resist these characteristics!
Nami calmed down and asked Luo Lin, how about giving this fruit to Xiao Yafei?
Luo Lin thought about it and felt that it was okay. Xiao Yafei was still young and didn’t need to become beautiful or anything like that. But if she was attacked when he couldn’t see her, she could easily slide away the damage with the ability of the Slippery Fruit.
This is a bit like a (pseudo) natural ability, which greatly enhances Xiao Yafei’s ability to protect herself. Moreover, Luo Lin remembers that she can also use the slippery ability, which is also a unique way to escape!
But then again, whether or not to eat this slippery fruit depends on Xiao Yafei’s own choice. After all, if you eat the devil fruit, you cannot come into contact with sea water.
In fact, Luo Lin had already thought about teaching Xiao Yafei kendo. First of all, it was not too late for Xiao Yafei to learn kendo.
Secondly, according to Xiao Yafei, his father used to know a little about swordsmanship. He often went to hunt and kill wild animals to supplement the family income, and occasionally took Xiao Yafei with him to practice swordsmanship.
After Rowling told Xiao Yafei about teaching him kendo and the pros and cons of eating the devil fruit, he gave the fruit to Xiao Yafei and let him choose.
Xiao Yafei looked at the slippery fruit in her hand. If she could protect Nami after eating it, it would be worth it even if she could never touch the sea water again! After thinking for a while, she took a bite. Ugh, it tasted terrible!
Xiao Yafei, who had just eaten the slippery fruit, was changing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Her flaxen hair, which had been shawl-like due to long-term lack of nutrition, turned into golden hair.
The freckles on her face disappeared, and her skin became white and smooth. Nami was shocked to see the changes in Xiao Yafei! Xiao Yafei was very cute, but now she looks like an angel!
Nami couldn’t help but go forward to pick up little Yafei and love her well, but as soon as her arms touched Yafei, she slid all the way down Yafei’s body and fell to the ground (face down)!
Yafei, who had just come to his senses, was also startled by Nami’s action of putting her face on the ground at his feet! Sister Nami! Are you okay?
Nami’s face hurt so much! It felt like her nose was going to break! She covered her nose with one hand and supported her body with the other. She looked up at the hand that Xiao Yafei was holding out to help her up. Without thinking much, she straightened up and put her hand on Yafei’s hand to try to stand up.
Unexpectedly, Nami fell to the ground again with a loud thud! Nami-sister! Nami-sister! What happened to you? I didn’t mean to do that! Wuuwuwuwu,
Xiao Yafei had just eaten the Slippery Fruit and couldn’t use it well, so Nami would be cut when she touched him.
Luo Lin was laughing like crazy watching this, his mouth twitched! But he still had to maintain his cool image, so it was very painful!
He suppressed his smile and walked over to help Nami up, taking the opportunity to pat Nami’s raised part which was completely dust-free. As a result, Nami, who had just stood up, ignored the pain and blushed as she wanted to fight with Rowling!
While holding up Nami’s head, who was about to fight him, with his hand, he taught Xiao Yafei, who had just eaten the fruit, the abilities and uses of the slippery fruit that he knew in his previous life.
Chapter 42: Pico Pirates (Old Version)
The hot sun shines on the calm sea. On the pirate ship, Rowling is still the same as always, sitting on the bow with a fishing rod hanging from the sea king’s line.
This lazy habit was developed by following Garp. After graduating from the Naval Academy, Rowling usually followed Garp to perform missions, so he picked up many of Garp’s bad habits.
What should have been a peaceful time for the old man and the sea, was then heard a roar!
Damn it! You are rebelling! You gave away all the treasures without telling me! Do you still think I am your boss? Bonnie yelled angrily at Nami and Xiao Yafei who were standing opposite her!
Nami and Xiao Yafei were so scared that they hugged each other and trembled! The reason was that after Luo Lin’s guidance to Xiao Yafei last night, Xiao Yafei was able to initially control the slippery fruit, and there would be no embarrassing situation like Nami would be slashed away when she touched her.
Then Rowling told them about his plan to go to the Isshin Dojo in Shimotsuki Village in the East China Sea to spar with Koshiro. Coincidentally, most of the pointers in the East China Sea, including the one from Shimotsuki Village, were in Buggy’s box.
So they decided to give most of the treasure to the island residents, and then set out at night.
When Bonnie woke up the next morning after sobering up, she came to the deck and found that the pirate ship was already on the sea.
At first, Bonnie didn’t recognize Xiao Yafei who had become beautiful after eating the slippery fruit. Later, after Nami’s explanation, she understood what was going on.
Big Sister Bonnie, I wanted to discuss this with you, but I didn’t dare to disturb you because you were drunk! Nami quickly explained,
But Nami was thinking, if you knew about this, would you still be able to distribute the treasure to the residents of Xiao Yafei’s island to help them rebuild their homes? You would probably use it to eat and drink.
Just when Bonnie and Nami were arguing and little Yafei was hiding in Nami’s arms and trembling, a triangular-masted ship came from the distance. The skull flag hanging on the main mast indicated that it was a pirate ship.
This pirate ship could clearly see Rowlin’s ship, but instead of using its cannons to rob it, it chose to ignore Rowlin’s ship and continued moving forward.
Rowling, who was fishing, looked at the pirate ship in front of him with interest.
Although the pirate ship was still quite a distance away from Luo Lin’s ship, Luo Lin, who had excellent eyesight, had already seen the mottled traces of battle on the ship.
Bonnie and Nami, who were arguing, also spotted the pirate ship in the distance. Generally, when they met other ships at sea, they were either pirates or merchant ships. Seeing that a fight might happen, they stopped arguing and came to the bow next to Rowling.
Nami took out a telescope from her waist and looked at the other party’s pirate flag, then said: It’s the Pieck Pirates, the captain is Bloody Stick Pieck, the bounty is 46 million Baileys. Buggy’s treasure chest contains bounty flyers for most people in the East China Sea. Nami recognized the other party at a glance after seeing it.
It was just strange that the Pirates of Pico had a fleet of four ships as written on the bounty flyer, but now they only had one ship left. Could it be that they had encountered a shipwreck? Nami guessed as she looked at them.
Soon, the answer came.
On the distant sea level, another ship seemed to appear.
Seeing the ship behind them, the Pico Pirates cried out in fear, and the ship suddenly accelerated and headed towards Rowling and his crew.
Before Bonnie and Nami, who were ready to fight, could make a move, they heard a cry for help from the ship.
Help!
We have Bailey, all for you, please save us!
Devil, that man is a devil!
That scary man is coming!
Screams of terror were heard incessantly, and the pirates on Pieck’s ship seemed to be frightened to the point of insanity. Only the big man in the lead seemed a little calmer, but his face was filled with despair.
Chapter 43: Powerful Swordsman (Old Version)
The ship following the Pico Pirates in the distance was moving at an extremely fast speed. In the blink of an eye, it had gone from a small black dot on the sea level to a clearly visible boat. It was actually just a small boat a few meters long!
Just as the crew on Pirates of the Pirates was asking for help from Rowling and the others, a shrill sound came from the sea behind them.
The man on the small boat chasing them stood up, pulled out the long sword from his back and swung it. A crescent-shaped sword energy split the sea a hundred meters away and slashed on the ship of the Pieck Pirates.
With a loud bang, the pirate ship, which was already badly damaged, finally ended its life and broke into pieces of wood floating on the sea.
The pirates on the pirate ship who were unable to dodge were cut in half by the sword energy. A few who were lucky enough to jump into the sea in time, holding onto the wood, had despair on their faces!
Swordsman!
And he’s a very powerful swordsman!
The one chasing the Pieck Pirates is a powerful swordsman who can launch a flying slash.
After destroying the Pieck Pirates’ ship, the swordsman on the small boat seemed still unwilling to give up. The small boat did not slow down and flew quickly towards the Pieck Pirates’ ship that had been broken into pieces not far from Rowlin’s ship.
It seems that he will not stop until all the Pieck pirates are wiped out.
“So powerful! Is this the swordsman you mentioned, Captain? He’s coming towards us. Is he going to attack us as well?” Nami asked Luo Lin beside him in surprise.
But Xiao Yafei, who was standing next to Nami, was extremely scared. He had never seen such a powerful person before. It seemed that he was even more powerful than Sister Nami!
Is he coming towards us to kill us too? Can we block the powerful crescent-shaped attack he just launched? If not, we can only fight him.
Even if she couldn’t break his attack by using the ability of the Slippery Fruit, which she couldn’t quite control, she could buy some time for Nami and the others to escape! Xiao Yafei made a decision silently in her heart!
Nami suddenly felt that the hand she was holding was tightly held by Xiao Yafei, and Xiao Yafei’s palms were sweating a lot, which made Nami wonder if Xiao Yafei was sick?
Nami was not as scared as Xiao Yafei. Even if the swordsman really attacked them, she and the big sister could not defeat him. But they still had Captain Luo Lin. Since Nami followed Luo Lin to the sea, she had never seen Luo Lin take the battle seriously.
It was basically a one-sided massacre. Just like now, when seeing the opponent’s powerful slash, Rowling’s face was very calm, so Nami always had a mysterious trust in Captain Rowling’s strength.
However, Xiao Yafei, who had just joined, had never seen Captain Rowling take action. In the fight against the Buggy Pirates, it was Sister Nami and Big Sister Bonnie who were fighting.
So Xiao Yafei thought that Captain Rowling was only responsible for commanding and had no combat capabilities, and the ones responsible for combat on the ship were Sister Nami and Big Sister Bonnie.
That’s why she discovered that the person who launched the powerful attack might be even more powerful than Sister Nami, and Xiao Yafei was determined to fight to the death with the opponent to let Sister Nami run first.
It seems so. He seems to be interested in me. I didn’t expect to run into her by chance. It’s good that I don’t have to go to Shimotsuki Village to find Koshiro! And he is not just a swordsman, but a great swordsman! Luo Lin smiled and responded to Nami’s question.
Chapter 44: The World’s Greatest Swordsman (Old Version)
Because Luo Lin noticed the man’s gaze, observing him from a distance, and finally his gaze stopped at the sword hanging on the chain around his waist.
Sure enough, when the boat passed by the already chopped-to-pieces Pik’s pirate ship, it paid no attention to it and headed straight for Rowling’s pirate ship.
The Pico Pirates who managed to survive floated on the sea, leaning on the planks of the broken ship. They looked at the small boat that ignored them and shouted: “Ah, devil, you devil!”
????Kill me! You bastard! “
You devil, you destroyed our fleet for no reason and you are hunting us down. Why?
At this time, the man on the small boat heard their shouting, turned around and looked at them. Just a look frightened all the pirates floating on the sea who were questioning them, and they subconsciously shut their mouths. It was conceivable that the man in front of them caused them oppression and fear.
????Because I’m bored and need to kill time! The man replied expressionlessly
??What he said made the pirates almost vomit blood. Just because you were bored and needed to kill time, you destroyed our entire fleet?
The boat finally came close, and the man jumped onto Rowling’s pirate ship.
Boninami and the others watched the man who jumped onto their boat. He wore a black hat with white fur, a black windbreaker, a cross-shaped knife on his chest, and a large black knife on his back.
At this time, the man looked at Luo Lin with his sharp yellow eyes like an eagle and said: I feel a very sharp sword intent in you.
It seems that I urgently need a battle to improve myself. In order to kill time, let me fight with you!
That’s what I meant! Let me learn from Hawkeye, the world’s greatest swordsman, how strong are you in swordsmanship! Luo Lin smiled and revealed the other party’s amazing identity.
Nami and Xiao Yafei may not know what the world’s greatest swordsman represents, but Bonnie, who used to be a princess of a country, understands that the man who wants to fight their captain Rowling,
However, he is recognized as the world’s number one by all swordsmen, and his swordsmanship skills have reached the top of the world. His strength can be imagined. Bonnie looked at Rowling with concern.
Luo Lin felt Bonnie’s worried look and said to her with a smile: “It’s okay, don’t worry! Didn’t I tell you that I, your captain, am very strong!”
In fact, this is true. If we only talk about the strength of swordsmanship, Luo Lin can’t beat Hawkeye, the number one swordsman! After all, Luo Lin is still at the swordsman level.
But in terms of overall strength, Rowling is already at the level of the Four Emperors, while Hawkeye can only reach the level of the Four Emperors in swordsmanship. If it is a life-and-death battle, Rowling can definitely win and even capture him alive and take away his supreme sword!
But Luo Lin thought it was unnecessary. First of all, Luo Lin didn’t need weapons that much. He didn’t just use swords! His most powerful weapon was his fists!
For a strong man at Rowling’s level, he no longer cares about the type and quality of weapons. Even if he has a broken stick covered with armament color, he can still defeat a person with a big sword!
Secondly, although Hawkeye said that he came to compete with him out of boredom, Rowling knew that Hawkeye saw that he was only one step away from becoming a great swordsman, so out of kindness or because he valued his talent, he was willing to help him reach the level of a great swordsman!
Chapter 45: Injured Hawkeye (Old Version)
On an unknown island in the East China Sea, Luo Lin and Hawkeye looked at each other.
On the ship in the distance, Nami, Bonnie, and Xiao Yafei watched anxiously as the battle between the swordsmen was about to begin.
At first, Nami thought that this was a cruel and boring competition by Rowling. After all, Nami had never seen Rowling lose in a battle before, and it was always a one-sided massacre.
As a result, after Bonnie described to them who the world’s greatest swordsman was, Nami and Xiao Yafei also began to worry about Rowling.
“I haven’t introduced myself yet, right? My full name is Moner-D-Rollin! You can also call me Rollin. I’m a colonel in the headquarters who is about to rebel against the navy.” Rollin smiled and introduced himself to Hawkeye who was standing not far from her.
Then he took out a small knife from the chain with many weapons hanging on his waist. The knife instantly became the size of a normal knife after being taken out.
Hawkeye was also quite surprised to see that the knife that Rowling took out instantly turned into normal size. He thought for a moment that it should be some kind of devil fruit or a weapon made of a special material that he had never heard of.
There are too many strange things in this world, and it is not surprising to have such materials. If it is really a special material, Hawkeye also hopes to train his black knife Ye Ye again.
Don’t be fooled by the fact that carrying a cross and a big sword may look cool. In fact, anyone who carries a cross knows that it is inconvenient to do anything with and will only cause back pain after carrying it for a long time!
As for the fact that Rowling was going to rebel against the navy, Hawkeye was no longer surprised by such things.
“My full name is Joracol Mihawk, many people call me Hawkeye, one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea.” Hawkeye introduced himself briefly. It is a rule and respect to introduce oneself to each other before a kendo competition. After saying that, Hawkeye drew out the black knife Ye from behind.
When Rowling saw that Hawkeye was ready, he immediately launched an attack and swung out a terrifying black slash with the knife in his hand. The crescent-shaped slash seemed to automatically compress and keep getting smaller as it rushed forward.
The power increases exponentially!
By the time it reached Hawkeye, the terrifying blow that was previously as big as half a ship had been condensed into the size of a sword, about the same size as the sword in Rowling’s hand.
Seeing this, Hawkeye also swung out the black knife in his hand, and sent out a huge half-moon slash. The two slashes collided with each other, making a sharp buzzing sound. During the collision, the ground shook and a huge sandstorm was raised.
Nami and the others were watching the fight anxiously on the boat, but their vision was blocked by the sandstorm, and their palms were sweating with anxiety.
When the sandstorm cleared, Rowling was still standing there with the knife swinging, while Hawkeye held the knife across his chest in a blocking posture, and slashed it for a distance, leaving a scar on his arm!
It was obvious that Hawkeye had lost in the probing attack just now.
At this time, Hawkeye said: Luo Lin, I didn’t expect your comprehensive strength to reach such a level! ! Hawkeye didn’t mention Luo Lin’s swordsmanship strength, but his comprehensive strength, because he felt a special power in the slash just now.
It was indeed as Hawkeye thought, the slash that Rowling just made was a move developed by combining the abilities of the big and small fruits.
Rowling made this move just to test Hawkeye’s strength. Now that he has seen the result, Rowling has a rough idea of ​​Hawkeye’s strength.
Close to the emperor level, it can be said to be a general level combat power! Then the next step is the battle between the sword masters!
Hawkeye ignored the wounds on his body and felt his blood boiling for the first time in a long time. He couldn’t remember how long he hadn’t been so excited.
The last time this happened was probably during the battle with Shanks!
In that case, it looks like I’ll have to fight with all my might!
The sharp aura of Hawkeye became stronger and stronger, and the black knife in his hand vibrated quietly, as if responding to Hawkeye’s fighting spirit at the moment.
Chapter 46: Great Swordsman Realm (Old Version)
As night fell on the pirate ship not far from the island, Bonnie was eating the delicious dishes made by Xiao Yafei, while Nami was studying the charts and pointers looted from Buggy’s treasure chest.
At this time, Xiao Yafei, who was almost exhausted because of satisfying Bonnie’s appetite and eating speed, sent the last dish to Bonnie and said: Big sister Bonnie, when will the captain and Hawkeye decide the winner? They have been fighting for a whole day!
At the beginning, Boninami and Xiao Yafei were so nervous watching their captain Rowling and Hawkeye duel, and then as time passed, they changed from being worried about Rowling’s death to being worried about him.
Luo Lin screamed when he couldn’t resist the slash, cried when the blade slashed Luo Lin, was surprised that the blade slashed Luo Lin but only tore his clothes but he was not injured, and finally now he can be said to be numb.
Bonnie answered Xiao Yafei while chewing on a delicious steak: It’s okay, let them beat you up! It won’t delay my meal anyway! Luo Lin is so tough that he won’t die.
If Rowling, who is still fighting Hawkeye, heard this, he would definitely starve Bonnie for a few days!
Their fight was really fierce, but thanks to them, we got quite a lot of fruit from the BoBo fruit this time. I recorded the slashes from the fight between Luo Lin and Hawkeye, as well as the storm and tsunami that were caused.
“It has greatly improved my strength! But with my current physical condition, I can only perfectly perform two of their slashes, and then I will be exhausted. They are really monsters!” Nami came over and said when she saw them chatting.
Sister Nami, you are here too? Aren’t you studying the sea chart? Have you finished studying it? Xiao Yafei asked when she saw Nami coming over.
“Oh, I’m not in the mood to study it. I don’t know how long they will stop fighting. I hope it will end soon!” After saying that, Nami looked at the two people who were fighting on the island again with a worried look.
Bonnie, who was eating with her head down, put down her food and looked up at the island.
The fight between the two caused the island to collapse and the sea to flow backwards.
“Now that my goal of becoming a great swordsman has been achieved, I should end this duel as soon as possible. My lovely crew members are still waiting for me!” Luo Lin said with a satisfied smile.
In fact, there is no earth-shattering effect in upgrading from a swordsman to a great swordsman. It is like a platinum player in the king. It is obviously impossible for you to ask him to understand the operation of the strongest king. The most important gap is because of the huge difference in concepts and consciousness.
Hawkeye looked at Rollin who had torn off his suit and exposed his body, and raised his eyebrows. He was hit by so many knives, but he didn’t leave any scars! His armament color and physical strength are really like a monster, which reminds Hawkeye of the Four Emperors Kaido in the New World!
After hearing what Luo Lin said, Hawkeye knew that the next strike would determine the outcome, and Hawkeye also intended to do so! Black Blade Night made a huge slash, and then Hawkeye rushed towards Luo Lin!
When Luo Lin saw the opponent’s slash, he smiled and also slashed with the knife in his hand. This time the collision of the two slashes did not produce huge destructive power like at the beginning, but they entangled for a moment and then merged and rushed into the sky!
This time, Luo Lin did not use any other abilities. He just upgraded to a great swordsman and launched pure sword attacks!
After Luo Lin slashed out, the knife in his hand naturally made a semicircle to block in front of him. At this time, Hawkeye rushed up and launched an attack on Luo Lin’s knife.
“It seems that you have already adapted to the realm of the great swordsman!” Hawkeye said in surprise when his attack was blocked.
“Well! After all, my opponent is the world’s greatest swordsman! How can I succeed if I’m too bad? To thank you for helping me reach the level of a great swordsman,
Then I will use all my strength next time! “In order to comprehend the way of swordsmanship and improve to a great swordsman, Luo Lin has been suppressing his own strength to fight Hawkeye.
Chapter 47: Eagle Eyes and the Golden Lion (Old Version)
After Luo Lin said to fight with all his strength, Hawkeye felt the terrifying force coming from the sword. The broad black knife was obviously suppressed by Luo Lin’s sword in terms of power, which looked a bit funny! No, it was his own power that was suppressed!
Clang~clang~clang, the two slashed at each other dozens of times at a speed that was difficult to discern with the naked eye, and then jumped back a distance away from each other. The ground where they were originally located instantly collapsed, and deep sword marks appeared around them.
After keeping some distance, Hawkeye felt a slight numbness in his arm, which showed how powerful Rowling was in the previous fight.
After I became a great swordsman, I understood that the great swordsman’s attack looked like an ordinary slash, but it contained all the secrets. Although I am also a great swordsman, I am now,
My understanding of the mysteries is indeed not as good as yours, but you are no match for me in terms of speed and strength!” Luo Lin’s voice came after him, and he shrunk the knife and hung it back on the chain around his waist.
“It’s really fast and powerful.” Mihawk said as he put away the black knife.
The two of them tacitly stopped fighting, because there was no point in continuing the fight. As both were great swordsmen with their own strengths and weaknesses, it would take a long time to determine the winner, and this small island probably couldn’t bear the consequences of their continued fighting!
“To express my gratitude, would you like to come to my boat for a drink? My new crew member Xiao Yafei is a good cook and I guarantee you will be satisfied.” At this time, Rowling invited Hawkeye.
Rowling still admires Hawkeye’s character. In the original work, he is a loner, and he joined the Seven Warlords of the Sea in order to more conveniently challenge those powerful people.
“Yes,” Hawkeye answered Rowling simply and clearly.
Rowling didn’t make any suggestions, he knew Hawkeye was just like that, and then he waved at the ship on the sea not far from the island.
Nami, Bonnie and Xiao Yafei, who were worriedly watching Rowling on the boat, saw them stop fighting. Rowling waved for them to come over, and they immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, the worry that had made them worry for so long was over.
————————————————– ——-
At night, beautiful singing and laughter came from the boats that stayed on the shore of the island.
In order to celebrate Rowling’s promotion to great swordsman and Hawkeye’s visit, they decided to hold a banquet on the ship.
During the conversation between Rowling and Hawkeye at the banquet, Hawkeye said that he came to the East China Sea because he received news that someone had found traces of the Golden Lion – Shiki in the East China Sea area, so Hawkeye planned to come and find the Golden Lion and fight him.
However, he did not expect to meet Rowling first, a monster who is now as good as him in kendo and may surpass him in kendo in the future.
After hearing Hawkeye’s words, Rowling expressed his understanding. In the original work, Hawkeye was willing to respond to the navy’s call to participate in the Battle of Marineford just because he wanted to challenge himself to see how big the gap was between him and Whitebeard, who was known as “the strongest man in the world”!
In the past, Golden Lion was as famous as Gol D. Roger and Edward “Whitebeard” Newgate. It is said that he was also a famous swordsman. It is understandable that Hawkeye wants to challenge him.
Luo Lin remembered that in the original movie version, the Golden Lion was indeed floating near the East China Sea, and later seemed to be defeated by the protagonist Luffy, but Luo Lin could not remember the exact time.
Luo Lin has no interest in the current Golden Lion, and even did not consider him when choosing the person who could help him break through the Great Swordsman. Perhaps before Roger became the Pirate King, he was indeed very strong and should have the strength of the Four Emperors.
However, after the naval battle with Roger, he was injured in the head and was captured in Impel Down. Although he escaped later, the price he paid was the loss of both his legs.
It is estimated that his strength is only one tenth of what it was before. From the fact that Luffy, who has not yet mastered Haki, can defeat him, we can see how seriously his strength has declined.
Chapter 48: The Little Thief Who Stole the Big Knife (Old Version)
The next morning, Hawkeye said goodbye to Rowling and left on his boat. Rowling told Hawkeye his estimate of Golden Lion’s current strength, but Hawkeye still wanted to find him and fight him.
After the conversation with Hawkeye at the banquet last night, it was of great help to Rowling who had just arrived at the Great Swordsman.
Although Luo Lin can use many weapons besides swords, reaching the level of a great swordsman has also improved Luo Lin’s overall strength.
Rowling looked at Hawkeye who was already walking away, then turned around to look at Nami who had a big bump on her head. He felt really at a loss whether to laugh or cry!
Nami had a big bump on her head, tears in her eyes and her mouth bulged like a hamster. She looked at Luo Lin angrily and said: “Why did you hit me so hard? It’s not a big deal!”
When Rowling heard that Nami showed no remorse at all, he said: I was saving you. Change your bad habits of stealing anything!
The incident started at the banquet last night. Rowling and Hawkeye had a good chat and drank a lot of wine. They talked about Hawkeye envying Rowling for the weapons that he could hang on his waist and shrink.
He asked if it was made of any special material, and also said that it was inconvenient to carry a big sword. Rowling did not hide this from Hawkeye and said that it was his fruit ability.
In the second half of the night, Hawkeye was resting on the rudder. At this time, he saw a figure sneaking up to the black knife that Hawkeye had placed beside him.
The figure muttered: Since you don’t like trouble, why not give me Bailey? Hehe! The Supreme Sword should be very valuable! Just looking at the gems on it, it’s worth a lot! Make a fortune!
The figure observed the black knife for a while, and was about to steal it and sell it at the auction house when a voice suddenly came from behind: Nami! What are you doing?
Nami was so scared when she heard the voice! She turned around and saw that it was Rowling! It’s over! She was discovered!
The figure was Nami. During the banquet, Nami overheard Hawkeye and Rowling talking about the black knife, and she thought of stealing it and selling it for money.
“Aha! It’s the captain! I was so scared! How come you walk without making any sound? I saw this guy was resting and I was afraid he would catch a cold, so I came to ask him if he needed a blanket!” Nami rolled her eyes and made up a lie.
After the initial shock, Nami quickly regained her composure. This was nothing for Nami, a little thieving cat who used to steal things frequently!
Nami was feeling proud of her cleverness.
There was a loud bang! Ouch! It hurts! Nami squatted on the ground with her head covered, looking at Rowling who hit her with tears in her eyes!
“Do you know why I hit you? You dare to lie to me! I’ll hang you up and beat you next time! The sword can be said to be the life of a swordsman.
If it was a proud swordsman, he might commit suicide if you stole his sword! Okay, don’t mess around next time, go back to sleep.” Luo Lin first taught Nami a lesson, and then told him the seriousness of his behavior.
After hearing what Rowling said, Nami didn’t expect the matter to be so serious. She let out an “Oh” and ran back to the cabin holding the big bump on her head.
In fact, Rowling didn’t say anything. Some famous swords have their own spirits. For example, in the original work, when Zoro got the Sandai Kitetsu, the owner of the weapon shop told Zoro that anyone who got this sword would die unfortunately.
In the end, Zoro gambled with one arm before he was recognized by the spirit of the Third Generation of Kitetsu. Not to mention that what Nami wants to steal now is the supreme sword of the world’s greatest swordsman.
If it weren’t for Rowling’s obstruction just now, Nami would have been injured by the black knife Ye Liling with her current strength.
Chapter 49: The Drum Kingdom (Old Version)
Watching Nami run back to the room, Rowling turned to Hawkeye, who was leaning against the rudder and still seemed asleep, and said: Sorry, Hawkeye.
At this time, Hawkeye opened his eyes, looked at Rowling, said “It’s okay”, and closed his eyes again.
Luo Lin shook his head. Did that idiot Nami really think he could steal her Black Blade Night right under Hawkeye’s nose? Even though Hawkeye closed his eyes and looked like he was asleep, he would wake up immediately if there was any movement around him.
Hawkeye was already awake from the moment Nami appeared on the deck of the ship. Later, when Nami wanted to steal Black Blade Ye, Hawkeye didn’t do it for Rowling’s sake. Or maybe he looked down on Nami’s ability to take Black Blade Ye away.
Just as Rowling was thinking about Nami’s childish behavior last night, a news bird flew in the sky.
Rowling took out a 100-Beli gold coin from Qian Kun’s bag and threw it into the sky. After catching the gold coin, the news bird took out a newspaper from its bag and threw it down. Before flying away, it said thank you for your patronage. What a polite news bird.
Catching the fallen newspaper, Luo Lin opened it and looked at today’s headlines. He instantly became serious.
“I didn’t expect it’s already this time. It seems that the plan has to be implemented. There’s no time to waste time wandering around.” After Rowling said this, he called on Nami, who was still angry and unconvinced, to set sail.
“Where is our next stop, Captain?” Nami couldn’t help but ask when she saw Rowling hurriedly asking him to set sail after he finished reading the newspaper.
“To the Great Line”!
The headline of the newspaper that Rowling threw away after reading it read: News of the death of Captain Thatch of the Fourth Division of the Whitebeard Pirates, one of the Four Emperors of the New World!
————————————————– –
The Drum Kingdom on the Grand Line is named after the mountain on the island, which is shaped like a drum. It is also called the Winter Island because the island is covered with snow all year round. In the past, some people also called it the Medical Kingdom because the island was rich in famous doctors!
However, because the king of the Drum Kingdom was tyrannical and cruel, the new king, Walpo, immediately promulgated a series of absurd laws as soon as he took office. In order to maintain his dictatorship,
He expelled almost all the excellent doctors in the Drum Kingdom, leaving only 20 doctors under his command. If the people wanted to see a doctor, they had to go to him for help.
A pirate ship appeared on the sea not far from the Drum Kingdom. It was Rowling and his crew who had arrived after nearly half a month.
On the boat, Nami looked at the Magnetic Drum Island not far away and took a deep breath. They had finally arrived. Looking at Rowling who was smoking a cigar at the bow and wondering what he was thinking, she didn’t know why he was suddenly in a hurry to travel.
In fact, the reason why Luo Lin rushed to Magnetic Drum Island was because Luo Lin saw the news of the death of Whitebeard’s Fourth Division Captain Thatch in the newspaper that day, which meant that Blackbeard had already started to act.
Rowling came to Drum Island just to wait for Blackbeard! He forced him to tell him how to take away other people’s devil fruits!
According to Rowling’s analysis of the original work, Blackbeard arrived at Drum Island shortly after he obtained the Dark-Dark Fruit and escaped from the Whitebeard Pirates.
In the original work, Rowling remembered that when Luffy met Dalton, he said that the five members of the Blackbeard Pirates destroyed the Drum Kingdom and expelled him from his country.
Did Blackbeard really “destroy” the Drum Kingdom? From Rowling’s point of view, it was more like he saved the Drum Kingdom. Blackbeard was the villain who destroyed the Impel Down prison, allowing countless villains to escape and turning the New World upside down.
He wanted to destroy the Drum Kingdom, but why didn’t the villagers suffer heavy casualties, and even the castle on the top of the mountain was intact brick by brick. Can this be called destruction?
In the Drum Kingdom ruled by Wapol, various cruel policies were implemented, and Blackbeard was completely helping the people of the Drum Kingdom.
Chapter 50: Analysis of Blackbeard (Old Version)
Regardless of whether Blackbeard actually destroyed the Drum Kingdom, from Rowling’s point of view, Blackbeard’s timeline is very problematic.
Blackbeard destroyed the Drum Kingdom a few months before Luffy arrived, and a few months later Luffy and Blackbeard met in Magic Valley Town.
Ace, who was chasing after Blackbeard, met Luffy in Alabasta a few days later.
This means that it took almost several months from the time Blackbeard first came to the Drum Kingdom to the time he went to Alabasta.
The Drum Kingdom is an island near the entrance to the Grand Line. What could Blackbeard have done behind it? And he did it for several months, which is definitely not simple.
Unless Blackbeard has something that requires him to stay in the Drum Kingdom, the current question about Blackbeard is why he can eat multiple fruits, and the other is how he can take away other people’s devil fruits!
Who can allow Blackbeard to help the residents of the Drum Kingdom escape from Wapol’s tyrannical rule, and how long can Blackbeard stay in the Drum Kingdom? Rowling can only think of one person, and that is Dr. Kuleha!
In the original work, Dr. Kuleha is the teacher who taught Chopper his lifelong medical skills. Chopper calls him Doctor Doriel. She is 139 years old and has superb medical skills, but her fees are quite expensive. She said that there are only two situations in which a patient disappears from her sight: 1. The disease is cured, 2. Death.
Dr. Kuleha was the first person to speak out the will of D in the early stage. The original work shows that Dr. Kuleha clearly knew the D in Roger’s name, and would directly call Roger by his full name, which shows that he had dealt with Roger before.
Rowling had a bold guess that based on her age and superb medical skills, Dr. Kuleha was most likely the ship doctor of the Rocks Pirates that dominated the sea more than 40 years ago!
Rocks, the captain of the Rocks Pirates, once had great ambitions to become the king of the world. He was the overlord before Gol D. Roger became famous.
Among the four emperors of the New World today, Edward Newgate, Charlotte Linlin, and Kaido are all his crew members! Even the Golden Lion that Hawkeye found not long ago was his subordinate. You can imagine how powerful the Rocks Pirates were at that time!
Unfortunately, in the battle of “God Valley”, the Rocks Pirates intended to attack the Celestial Dragons and their slaves, but were stopped by Garp, who was then a vice admiral of the navy. In the end, after Garp and Roger joined forces, the Rocks Pirates were destroyed.
In his previous life, Rowling had seen many people say that they suspected that Blackbeard and Rocks had a great relationship and might be father and son! Rocks died 38 years ago. Blackbeard was about 40 years old, so their ages matched!
Moreover, before the war at the top, Blackbeard had always traveled on a drifting raft, but after Whitebeard’s death and he ascended to the throne of the Four Emperors, he changed to a good ship.
And it is called: Sword of Gibek! Gibek is actually Rocks’s real name. Others call him Rocks. In fact, his real name is Rocks D. Gibek!
However, Rowling prefers another statement that Rocks and Blackbeard, like Roger and Luffy, are successors who have been waiting for generations!
In the original work, Whitebeard once clearly stated that the will of the D clan mentioned by Roger was not the Blackbeard that was waiting. But it does not mean that Blackbeard may not have inherited Roger’s will. On the contrary, Blackbeard may have inherited Rocks’ will!
No matter which statement is correct, Blackbeard and Rocks must be related, and if Dr. Kuleha was Rocks’ former ship doctor, he must know some secrets about Rocks. Blackbeard wanted to know the secret deeds and the deal with Dr. Kuleha, so it makes sense that he drove the tyrannical Wapol out of the Drum Kingdom!
“It seems that before waiting for Blackbeard to arrive, it is necessary to meet with Dr. Kuleha first!” Rowling planned the next journey while smoking a cigar.
Chapter 51: Entrance Fee (Old Version)
Rowling and his crew’s ship docked at the port of the Drum Kingdom. Before getting off the ship, Rowling told them to put on the fur coats he had prepared early in the morning.
Rowling remembered that in the original book, it was because Nami was sick that the protagonists rushed to the Drum Kingdom to find Dr. Kuleha for treatment. Although Nami looks fine now,
It may be that he did not get sick because his body changed after being trained by Rowling, but it is better to have less trouble than more.
After watching them put on their fur coats, Rowling led them to the city gate of the Drum Kingdom.
?At this stage, Wapol has not been driven away by Blackbeard, so although the politics in the Drum Kingdom are dark, it is located in the Grand Line where pirates are rampant, so it still has basic military strength. There are several soldiers with guns waiting at the city gate to collect entrance fees.
A bearded man with an Afro saw Luo Lin and his friends coming over, staggered up from his stool with a bottle of wine in his hand, looked at Luo Lin and his friends with drunken eyes, and shouted, “Another fat sheep is coming here to seek medical treatment without knowing the truth. Be smart and make sure you have enough money before letting them in!”
The soldiers on guard heard what the bearded man said and laughed to show that they understood. Usually, most people who come to the Drum Kingdom are seeking medical treatment for illness.
However, since the Kingdom issued an order to dismiss most of the doctors, almost no one came. However, there were still occasional people who were unaware of the situation.
“What! Bastard! It costs 1,500 Baileys to get in! And for each person!” When Rowling and his four companions came to the city gate, they heard how expensive the entrance fee was! As a miser, Nami immediately got furious!
At this time, the bearded leader looked at Nami who was unwilling to pay and said: In the past, people who wanted to go to the city to see a doctor had to queue up. Today you are lucky and don’t have to queue up. Are you not satisfied? If you don’t have money, leave quickly! Don’t stop me from drinking!
“You! Damn it!” Nami rolled up her sleeves and was about to step forward and have a good argument with him,
At this time, Rowling held down Nami who wanted to step forward, took out a bag of Bailey’s from his pocket and threw it to the bearded man.
The bearded man hurriedly caught the bag that Rowling threw to him, opened it and estimated that there were at least 10,000 Baileys in it. He smiled at Rowling and said: Wouldn’t it have been better if you had done this earlier? You are here to see a doctor, right?
“I’ll tell you the truth, most of the doctors in the country have been driven away by the king, and the remaining doctors are gathered in the palace. If you want to see a doctor, you can only ask the king for help.
But it so happens that I know one of the doctors in the palace, so I can ask him to help you with your illness, but this…” When he said this, the bearded man made a “money” gesture to Luo Lin.
In fact, the bearded man had no power to hire the doctors in the palace. You have to know that Wapol imprisoned those doctors in the palace and prohibited them from treating outsiders without his order. The bearded man was just a small head gatekeeper. How dare he disobey the king’s order?
The bearded man just saw that Rowling was generous, so after collecting Bailey, he told Rowling that all the doctors had run away. Rowling, who was anxious, was then told that he happened to know a doctor in the palace, so he could use this opportunity to blackmail Rowling to compare with Bailey.
The bearded man decided that after Rowling gave them Bailey, he would take them into the kingdom and find a medicine seller to sell them a few bottles of medicine. As for whether the medicine was effective or not, it was none of his business.
Unexpectedly, at this time Rowling said: No need, just tell me where Dr. Cooley lives.
Seeing that Luo Lin was not fooled, the bearded man pointed at the snow-capped peak in the distance and said: The old woman you are looking for lives on the top of that snow-capped peak, but I advise you not to go there, because her fee is very expensive! You might as well ask me to help you…
Without waiting for the bearded man to finish his words, Rowling turned and walked towards the direction of the snow-capped peak that the bearded man pointed to. Nami, who was following behind Rowling, made a face at the bearded man before leaving.
(Has anyone read this? If so, please leave a comment in the comments section, otherwise I won’t have the urge to continue writing)
Chapter 52: Competition! Big Snow Rabbit (Old Version)
On the way to the snowy peak where Dr. Kulei lived, Nami was still worried about what happened to the bearded man. If Xiao Yafei hadn’t caught him,
He wanted to go back and give them a lecture, but Nami, the miser, remembered,
Rowling’s face hurt when he threw the bag of Baileys to the bearded man. As for Bonnie, she had no interest in such trivial matters and was concentrating on eating the lunch box prepared by Xiao Yafei before getting off the boat.
In fact, the reason why Luo Lin paid the city entrance fee obediently was mainly because Luo Lin did not want to attract other people’s attention now. The purpose of this trip was to wait for Blackbeard.
Blackbeard could hide in the Whitebeard Pirates for so many years just for a Dark-Dark Fruit, which showed his ups and downs. Rowling didn’t want to alarm the cautious Blackbeard because of such a small matter, causing him to not dare to show up.
Moreover, Rowling is not like Luffy who would fight and make a fuss when he encounters unfair things. He has to be magnanimous in everything he does. To put it bluntly, the bearded man just now is not worthy of Rowling’s time.
Just when Luo Lin and his companions were near the snowy peak, they saw a group of huge snow rabbits jumping out and blocking their way.
Rowling looked at a group of snow rabbits that suddenly jumped out in front of him, then turned to Nami and Bonnie and said: Solve it as soon as possible, don’t waste time.
After that, he took Xiao Yafei to stand beside them, intending to see if their strength had improved. Hearing what Rowling said, Nami and Bonnie looked at the big snow rabbit blocking the road in the cold wind and snow.
Bonnie glanced at Nami, threw away her lunch box, looked at the dozens of huge snow rabbits in front of her, and said calmly,
“How about a competition, little Nami, to see who can kill more!
Nami, who was about to raise her arm to attack, put it back and said speechlessly, “Big sister, are you serious?”
“Of course, if I win, you will be responsible for helping Xiao Yafei to cook these snow rabbits for me, how about that?”
“Well, if I win, Big Sister, you have to give me 50 million Baileys!”
“no problem!”
After saying that, Bonnie jumped up from the snow, and came to a huge snow rabbit. Bonnie punched the big snow rabbit in the face, blood splattered everywhere, and the big rabbit flew backwards.
With a whoosh! Nami next to him used the power of the Bobo Fruit, creating a small tornado that swept up three large snow rabbits, and then created several slashing attacks.
She slashed at the three big snow rabbits that were swept up in the air by the storm. As the snow rabbits’ limbs continued to fall to the ground, Nami exhaled, glanced at the big sister Bonnie, and said:
“Three, big sister, you are going to lose!”
“It’s still early! Nami-chan”
“Shave!” Bonnie’s body flashed, as if she had disappeared, and appeared among a group of big snow rabbits. Her movements were like hip-hop dance, using her fists and feet together, and each blow was powerful.
Bang! Bang! Bang! The big snow rabbits couldn’t bear it at all. In addition, they used their observation Haki, so the snow rabbits couldn’t touch Bonnie at all. For a moment, more than a dozen big rabbits on the snow were directly knocked into the air.
Bump! Bump!
After clearing a large area of ​​snow rabbits, Bonnie stood quietly on the white snow. She saw numerous snow rabbits falling from the sky with a rumbling sound.
In the blink of an eye, there were snow rabbits lying on the ground all around. Bonnie turned her head and saw Nami’s jaw dropped to the snow. She looked at her in surprise and said to her calmly,
“Sixteen!”
Nami clenched her fists and shouted, “Damn it, I won’t give up for the golden Bailey! It seems that I need to show 200% of my strength, Big Sister Bonnie!”
Chapter 53: Bonnie and Nami’s Competition (Old Version)
Xiao Yafei, who was watching the game from a distance, saw how motivated Nami was and shouted: Come on, Nami! ! For Bailey!
Bonnie saw Nami’s eyes blazing with fire after hearing Xiao Yafei’s encouragement, and then rushed into a large group of snow rabbits. Swish, swish, swish, swish, four or five large snow rabbits were cut in half.
Nami then felt that she had used her fruit power too frequently and her physical strength had decreased. She wanted to use her fists to hit the giant snow rabbit like Bonnie did.
But even though Nami had been trained by Rowling for a long time, she was no match for Bonnie in terms of strength, and he didn’t have the Observation Haki, so he could only rely on shaving to dodge the attacks of the snow rabbit.
In the blink of an eye, he had a lot of minor injuries on his body and fell into a tough battle, but he still fought with injuries and shouted angrily:
“For Bailey!”
“Nami, how come she is so motivated now? It seems I have to give my all, or else I will be defeated by my little brother. As the big sister, I will be in trouble!” Bonnie’s desire to win was inexplicably aroused.
The next moment, he arrived at a group of giant snow rabbits, and saw four or five of them attacking him. Bonnie immediately jumped into the air to avoid the attack of the snow rabbits. In mid-air, Bonnie shouted, “Lenzu!”
Her feet flashed and kicked out, like a musket, bang bang bang, instantly knocking away four or five big snow rabbits. As soon as Bonnie landed, a snow rabbit slapped her with a palm.
Boom! A large flake of snow exploded. Bonnie, who possessed the Haki of Observation Haki, had already foreseen the attack of the snow rabbit. She used the shaving technique to dodge the attack of the snow rabbit, then flashed behind the big snow rabbit and swept with her right leg.
The giant snow rabbit was kicked away, and then Bonnie kicked another giant snow rabbit away in the fierce fight. Unfortunately, the giant snow rabbit hit the area that Nami was responsible for, and instantly knocked away several giant snow rabbits.
Nami, whose eyes were red with anger, looked at Bonnie and said angrily, “Big sister, you!”
“I’m sorry, Nami-chan, I accidentally kicked it wrong! But it looks like you’re going to lose.”
“Big sister Bonnie, you are bullying me. I will fight you!” Nami exploded when she heard Bonnie’s teasing! She came to Bonnie’s side in an instant and kicked her with her leg.
Seeing Nami’s angry look, Bonnie decided to play with her and greeted her with her legs.
bump!
“Big sister, you are cheating me by stopping me from beating the snow rabbit. You are just afraid that I will win and you will refuse to pay me!”
“I already said it was an accident, but even if it was intentional, what can you do to me, little Nami!”
The large group of snow rabbits around were also stunned when they saw the two people in the center who were supposed to be in the same group suddenly started fighting.
But then all the snow rabbits reacted with red eyes and jumped up. In a blink of an eye, the sky seemed to darken and they pounced on the two of them.
“Get out of here!” Bonnie and Nami saw this, and they flashed and rushed over from the left and right, shouting angrily.
Bump, bump!
Dozens of big snow rabbits were knocked into the air in an instant, and then there were continuous sounds of falling to the ground. Bonnie and Nami stood in the snow, with only the snowstorm still blowing. At this time, Bonnie couldn’t help but look at the snow on the mountain. She sensed some danger with her observation Haki.
Nami, who was a little exhausted and had some injuries on her body, took a deep breath, looked at Bonnie with her back to him, and said: Big Sister, I didn’t expect you to be so strong.
Bonnie looked at the snow on the top of the mountain and saw that some of it seemed to have fallen off. She turned around and said to Nami with her hands on her hips, “Of course, otherwise how could I be your big sister? Now you admit defeat!
“No, I’ve killed more snow rabbits than you!”
“I knocked down more!”
“I!”
Chapter 54: Cute Reindeer (Old Version)
Neither of the two quarreled would admit defeat. At this time, Bonnie planned to teach Nami a lesson so that she would know how powerful the big sister was.
Then he threw a punch! It happened that Nami had the same plan at this time. Usually on the ship, Rowling and Bonnie were like kings, and clothes, food, sailing and chores were all left to him. She was already very angry!
Nami also used all her strength to kick Bonnie, and the two of them punched and kicked each other, causing a gust of air to blow up and shake the snow on the ground. Neither Bonnie nor Nami was convinced, and they glared at each other:
“Big sister, it’s obviously you who lost, so admit your defeat and give me Bailey!”
“Little Nami, you are the loser, so just cook these snow rabbits for me!”
Neither of them would give in, staring at each other with smoldering eyes. At this moment, there was a rumbling sound, and an avalanche occurred on the snowy mountain. Countless snow rolled in. Bonnie and Nami, who discovered the avalanche, stopped arguing and looked at each other, then they fled to a distance in tacit understanding.
When the avalanche ended, Bonnie stood on a snowy plateau, took a breath, and looked at the figures of Luo Lin and Xiao Yafei who had left in the distance because they were too slow, and said:
“Little Nami, I’m leaving first. You stay here and count the rabbits!”
After saying that, he ran after Rowling and the others. Seeing this, Nami was furious and said.
“Damn big sister, wait for me! You haven’t given me the Bailey you lost yet!”
“Nami is such a speechless guy. How come I don’t see how diligent he is in normal times? But he is so persistent when it comes to Bailey!” Bonnie glanced back and shook her head.
Bonnie found out from the competition with Nami that Nami’s physique and strength are much stronger now than when she first boarded the ship.
It was mainly because of the hellish training that Luo Lin gave them that they became so strong in such a short time! It saved the two of them a lot of detours.
Bonnie and Nami chased after Rowling all the way to the foot of a huge chimney-shaped mountain. They looked around and saw that Rowling and Xiao Yafei were missing. Bonnie watched carefully for a while.
After thinking for a while, Bonnie looked up at the sky. There were only snowflakes slowly falling in the white mist. She sighed:
“Winter Island is worthy of being called Winter Island. I’m freezing to death!” Bonnie wondered if there were so many doctors in the Drum Kingdom because of the crappy weather that caused so many people to get sick in the past!
Nami caught up with them and saw Bonnie standing at the foot of the mountain. She asked, “Big sister, where are the captain and Xiao Yafei?”
Bonnie pointed to the sky and said, “Maybe they thought we were too slow, so they went up first!
Nami looked up and said in surprise, “As expected of the bastard Captain Rowling, he found a way to get up there so quickly!”
“He must have used the Moon Step to carry Xiao Yafei up there!”
“……………………!”
Nami didn’t expect there would be such an operation! Once again, she refreshed her inner understanding of the strength of the captain Rowling. Bonnie and Nami didn’t have Rowling’s abnormal strength, so they had to look around nearby and found a big tree house at the foot of the mountain. They took the cable car directly to the magnetic drum snow mountain.
When they arrived at the castle on the snowy mountain, they saw Rowling smiling and chatting with a fashionable old lady. At this time, Nami noticed that next to the old lady, there was a creature that looked like a reindeer, secretly looking at them.
“Is this a reindeer? So cute.” Nami, with her girlish heart overflowing, was attracted by the cute appearance of the reindeer, so she asked.
At this time, the reindeer heard Nami’s words, squeezed his legs together, twisted his body, covered his face with his hands, and said shyly: You’re so annoying, no matter how much you praise me for being cute, I won’t be happy, you bastard…!
Chapter 55: Dr. Kuleha’s Persuasion (Old Version)
Nami didn’t expect that this reindeer could talk! Her jaw dropped to the ground in surprise!
But then Nami started drooling, and her eyes turned into shining stars. Although the words and actions of this reindeer made Nami feel a little abnormal, this did not hinder his magic! If he could be kidnapped and sold to an auction house, he would definitely be worth a lot of Bailey!
When Xiao Yafei and Luo Lin first came in, she didn’t pay much attention to the reindeer. Now that Nami-sister mentioned it, she felt it was very cute. However, because he called Nami-sister a bastard, Xiao Yafei gave up the idea of ​​secretly giving him the candy she made later!
As for Bonnie, she completely ignored the reindeer. If it was a roasted reindeer sprinkled with seasonings, maybe Bonnie would have looked at it a few more times or even eaten it! As for his magical ability to stand and talk, it was nothing new to Bonnie, who had been a princess of a big country before.
“His name is Chopper. He used to be just an ordinary reindeer. He became what he is now because he ate the Human-Human Fruit. He is now my medical assistant.” Dr. Kuleha saw that they were paying attention to Chopper, and Dr. Kuleha also hoped that Chopper would make more friends.
So he introduced Chopper’s origin. Dr. Kuleha, who had lived for such a long time, could naturally see that Nami, Yafei, and Bonnie had no ill intentions. As for Rowling, he was a little bit unable to see through it. He could only feel that Rowling was very powerful!
“Ms. Kuleha, you really don’t know Blackbeard? From a doctor’s perspective, I believe you also know something about devil fruits. According to what I just said, Blackbeard himself can eat two devil fruits and be safe and sound.
Is it possible that his body is like this because it is different from that of ordinary people?” Rowling arrived before Bonnie and Nami. Rowling, who had arrived early, stated that he was not here to seek medical treatment, but just wanted to ask some questions, and then chatted with Dr. Kuleha about the mystery of Blackbeard.
“Kid, I’ve made it very clear just now. I don’t know any Blackbeard. As for what you said about a person eating two devil fruits and being fine, it is well known that one can only eat one devil fruit. If the second one is eaten, the body will die because it cannot withstand two different powers. I advise you not to take risks for this.” Dr. Kuleha replied seriously.
“Okay, I won’t bother you today, but if you remember anything, you can always let me know. I’ll be staying in this country for a few days.” After saying that, Luo Lin stood up and walked out.
“But when Luo Lin was about to step out of the castle gate, he seemed to remember something. He turned around and said to Dr. Kuleha: I heard that this country used to be known as a medical power, but after Valpo became king, he implemented a tyranny.
That’s why people in the country don’t have enough food or warm clothes, and people often get sick and die because they have no place to seek medical treatment. If Valpo is driven away or dies, will the country be saved? “After Rowling finished speaking, he walked out of the castle without waiting for Dr. Kuleha to answer.
After walking out of the castle, Rowling was thinking, when he heard Namibonnie and the others following behind him complaining: “Really, I finally got here, but I didn’t expect to leave right after arriving! But if we really sell that reindeer named Chopper to the auction house, it will definitely be worth a lot of Bailey! What do you think, Xiao Yafei?”
“That’s not a good idea, Nami-sister. After all, she’s Dr. Kuleha’s assistant,” Xiao Yafei advised.
“I’ve come here for nothing, and I’m hungry again! I don’t think I can sell that reindeer for many Baileys, so I’d better roast it and eat it.” Bonnie was hungry again because she had consumed a lot of energy on the way here. She had to leave the castle without eating a meal, so Bonnie started complaining along with Nami and Xiao Yafei.
Chapter 56: Dr. Kuleha’s Troubles (Old Version)
Hearing their complaints from behind, Rowling shook his head and thought to himself, it seems that Dr. Kuleha really doesn’t know Blackbeard, but when it comes to how the human body can withstand two fruits,
Rowling’s observation Haki sensed that Dr. Kuleha’s heartbeat had quickened. It seemed that it was as I had guessed. Blackbeard came to this country for Dr. Kuleha.
???He just didn’t know what the specific matter was, so Rowling said those words before leaving the castle. He just wanted to see if he, Rowling, could get the secret that Blackbeard wanted by expelling or killing Walpo as a deal.
On the other side, not long after Rowling and the others left the castle, Chopper returned to the laboratory as usual and studied drugs on the research table. After a while, he seemed to have encountered some problems. According to his previous habits, when Chopper encountered something he didn’t understand, he would run to Dr. Kuleha and ask him,
But this time, Chopper ran to Dr. Kuleha with his little hooves, and found that in the past, when Dr. Kuleha saw him running over, she would tease him in advance, such as what did little Chopper not understand! What a little fool!
This time, Chopper was already standing in front of Dr. Kuleha, but he didn’t notice him, which made Chopper feel very strange.
“Doctor Doriel, what’s wrong with you?” Chopper asked worriedly to Dr. Kuleha, who was thinking with a sad face.
At this time, Dr. Kuleha looked at Chopper in front of him, sighed, touched the hat on Chopper’s head and said: It’s okay, I’m just thinking about something. Kylo sent some candy a few days ago as a thank you gift for treating his brother. It is placed in the storage room. You can take it out and eat it.
Hearing that Doctor Doriel was fine, Chopper put his worries aside. Then, when he heard that there was candy to eat, Chopper’s mouth watered and he couldn’t wait to run to the storage room to find some candy.
After watching Chopper leave, Dr. Kuleha recalled what Rowling had said to him today, “Did he discover something? Impossible! Except for me, all the doctors who participated in the operation should be dead.
So where did this kid named Luo Lin know all this? Judging from what he said before leaving the castle, it seems that he has already investigated the Drum Kingdom very clearly.
Thinking about the lives of the current residents of the kingdom and the doctors who were driven away and had to leave, do I really want to make a deal with this kid?”
Dr. Kuleha, who was a little annoyed by the thought, walked to the cabinet, picked up a bottle of wine and started drinking: No, thinking too much will make you old! Anyway, this kid will stay here for a while, so let’s talk about it then.
————————
Two days have passed since Luo Lin visited Dr. Kuleha. During these two days, Luo Lin and his friends have been living in a hunting cabin under the snowy peak.
At this time, Nami’s lazy voice came from the wooden house: How long are we going to stay in this place! ?
“Yeah, even if Xiao Yafei’s roasted snow rabbit meat is delicious, we can’t always eat snow rabbit meat! I want to drink!” Bonnie first touched the head of Xiao Yafei who was roasting the fire quietly beside her, and then complained along with Nami.
Luo Lin, who was sitting quietly beside them with his eyes closed, listened to their complaints but ignored them. Luo Lin had gotten used to hearing them these past two days, and it could be considered a kind of training for their state of mind.
When Rowling had just graduated from the Naval Academy, he once waited alone on the sea for ten days in order to capture a pirate. During these ten days, when he was hungry, Rowling basically ate sea king fish, and the rest of the time was basically spent in meditation developing his observation Haki and devil fruit moves.
At this time, a team of guards passed by not far from the wooden house, and one of the guards complained: Why did the king suddenly think of driving away that old woman Dr. Kuleha? We have to run so far to drive him away. You know, there are giant snow rabbits nearby. If we accidentally encounter them, we will be doomed.
Another soldier replied: I heard that a few people came to see a doctor two days ago, and they did not follow the rules to ask His Majesty the King for help, but went directly to see Dr. Kuleha, the old lady. The king knew about this.
I have heard that the old woman always disobeyed the king’s rules and always helped treat some civilians. The ministers have long been dissatisfied with her, but for some reason they have never driven her away. However, this time she may have angered the king.
Finally, after discussing with the ministers, they decided to drive him away. So, stop talking nonsense and drive that old woman away quickly. Otherwise, if the snow rabbit doesn’t come, His Majesty the King and the ministers will definitely not forgive us when we go back.
After the guards left, Rowling in the wooden house suddenly opened his eyes and smiled.
Chapter 57: Civilian Resistance (Old Version)
Outside Dr. Kuleha’s castle on the snowy peak, the atmosphere was extremely tense. The soldiers who came to drive Dr. Kuleha away were fighting with a group of civilians!
The young man leading the civilians was Kailo, who had given candy to Dr. Kuleha as a thank you for treating his brother a few days ago.
Kailo went up the mountain to get medicine for his brother today. On the way, he heard that a group of soldiers were going to drive away Dr. Kuleha, so he hurriedly organized a group of civilians to resist the soldiers’ behavior. Most of them had received help from Dr. Kuleha.
When the soldiers saw this group of civilians standing in front of the castle gate trying to stop them from driving away Dr. Kuleha, they couldn’t force them to drive them away because there were quite a few civilians. They didn’t know what to do, so they just kept doing it.
At this time, the leader of the group of soldiers saw that there was no way to continue to deal with it, so he said: Get out of the way! It was the decision of His Majesty the King and the ministers to drive Dr. Kuleha away! Even if you stop us now, it will be useless!
“It’s impossible for us to move aside and let you go in to drive away Dr. Kuleha! Don’t dream on! Yes, don’t dream on! Impossible! Impossible…” Kylo took the lead in answering angrily, and the other civilians followed suit after hearing what Kylo said.
“Boss! What should we do? It seems that they are not going to give way! But the kingdom and the ministers have issued an order. If we can’t drive Dr. Kuleha out of the country today, we will definitely be convicted of treason,” asked the soldier next to the leading soldier.
Just as the leading soldier was considering whether to deal with these civilians after hearing what his subordinates said, he saw the gate of the castle open.
Dr. Kuleha came out of the castle and looked like a group of soldiers. He said calmly: I will not leave this country! As for why, your king knows it very well!
After Dr. Kuleha finished talking to the soldiers, she turned around and looked at the civilians who came to stop the soldiers for her and said: You can go too, this matter is none of your business.
After saying this, Dr. Kuleha turned around and was about to go back to the castle, when the leading soldier said, “Dr. Kuleha, we don’t know what agreement you had with the king before, but now the king and his ministers have issued an order to expel you! If you don’t want these civilians to get hurt because of you, leave the country right now!”
After listening to what the leading soldier said, Dr. Kuleha did not respond to him, nor did he continue to enter the castle. He just turned his back to them, and no one knew what he was thinking.
The civilians saw that the soldiers were still trying to drive Dr. Kuleha away, and they looked at the soldiers angrily and shouted: Dr. Kuleha has said that she will not leave! We will not let Dr. Kuleha be driven away by you! If Dr. Kuleha leaves, who will help us civilians treat the disease? Should we rely on that greedy king?
Seeing that the civilians and Dr. Kuleha were unwilling to leave, the leading soldier was forced to do so. If he could not drive Dr. Kuleha out of the country today,
Then all the soldiers will punish the king, so they say: You asked for this! Drive these civilians away! Escort Dr. Kuleha out of the country! If you resist, execute them on the spot!
After hearing what the leader said, the soldiers stepped forward without hesitation to drive away the civilians. But how could the civilians not resist? They were already suffering from the oppression of the new king.
Now the soldiers want to drive Dr. Kuleha away, so who will help them treat their illnesses in the future? As for the doctors in the palace,
If you treat common people in private without the king’s permission, you will be driven away or executed. If you go to the greedy king for help, you won’t even be able to see him if you don’t have enough Bailey.
So we must not let Dr. Kuleha be driven away by them. As the civilians resisted, they soon fought with the soldiers.
However, these civilians were no match for the soldiers. Many civilians had been knocked to the ground by the soldiers, and some were even seriously injured. If they were not treated in time, they might die!
Chapter 58: The Fearful Soldiers (Old Version)
Outside the castle, all the civilians had been knocked to the ground by the soldiers. The only one who had not fallen was Kylo, ​​whose head was covered in blood, and who was only supported by a hoe.
“I won’t let you drive away Dr. Kuleha! You running dogs of the greedy king! If you have the guts, step over my dead body!” Kylo shouted angrily at the soldiers opposite him, regardless of the pain in his body!
The soldiers were instantly stunned by the momentum that Kylo was giving off. It would take them a while to recover. “The leading soldier looked at how tenacious Kylo was and how he was not going to retreat. He said angrily: You damned pariah! I’ve already given you a chance! Since you won’t give way! Then go to hell!”
The leading soldier swung the sword in his hand and rushed towards Kailo. It can be imagined that if Kailo did not dodge the sword, he would really die! Kailo looked at the sword swung by the leading soldier and wanted to dodge it sideways, but unfortunately, he was too seriously injured! He could only watch the sword getting closer and closer to him, and he could only wait to die!
At this moment, Dr. Kuleha, who had his back to them, turned around and shouted: Stop!
When the leading soldier heard what Dr. Kuleha said, he stopped the sword in his hand that was about to hit Kylo, ​​and Kylo, ​​who thought he was dead, turned around with difficulty and looked at Dr. Kuleha.
After seeing them stop, Dr. Kuleha continued, “Kid! Have you seen enough? I remember what you asked me before. If you want to hear it, fulfill the deal you made that day first!”
After saying that, Dr. Kuleha turned around and went back to the castle. Seeing Chopper peeking behind the castle door, he said: Stop looking, go prepare the medicine box, and bring the injured in for treatment later!
“After hearing this, Chopper replied: Oh! I know, Doctor Doriel!” After that, he quickly ran to prepare the medicine box.
The leader of the soldiers outside began to hear Dr. Kuleha shouting to stop, thinking that he finally couldn’t bear to see these civilians die here, so he planned to leave the country according to the king’s order.
But the soldier leader was confused by what Dr. Kuleha said next. He then realized that he might have been tricked and was about to rush in and forcefully drive them away.
At this moment, a voice suddenly came: Pu Pu, it seems that this old woman has discovered me a long time ago, she is indeed not an ordinary person, but in the end she still softened her heart!
When the soldiers heard the sudden sound, they all turned around and looked behind them, and saw a group of people walking not far away from them. The leader was a tall man wearing a black suit that seemed to be bursting with muscles, and behind him were three young women.
The people who came were none other than Rowling’s group. Rowling used his Observation Haki to hear what the passing soldiers said in the wooden house, and he knew that Dr. Kuleha must be in trouble.
I didn’t expect that this useless king Valpo could be of some use. If he could force Dr. Kuleha to reach the deal he had mentioned before, Rowling would let Valpo live.
After all, killing the king of a member country of the World Government would still be a bit troublesome afterwards. Rowling was not afraid, but he did not want to be exposed too early before his goal was achieved.
When the soldiers saw Luo Lin approaching, they were filled with fear without knowing why! They were so frightened that their calves cramped, and some even sat down on the ground in fear, not daring to move!
Because Luo Lin who appeared at this time did not deliberately suppress his own aura. Although Luo Lin has not awakened the Conqueror’s Haki yet, you have to know that in the past few years since Luo Lin graduated from the Naval Academy,
I killed countless pirates when I received missions and encountered them! Among them, there were dozens of pirates with bounties of hundreds of millions, and even more pirates with bounties of tens of millions.
Moreover, Rowling, who has the strength of the Four Emperors, naturally has a kind of oppressive power on these ordinary soldiers. For example, if ordinary people meet a big leader, they will feel that there is a kind of temperament in him that they can’t explain, and they will feel small, nervous and oppressed in their hearts.
It is conceivable that these soldiers were lucky enough not to piss their pants when they saw Luo Lin.
When Luo Lin passed by these soldiers, he didn’t even look at them. Some soldiers couldn’t stand the fear and pressure from Luo Lin when he passed by them. They sat on the ground and kept moving backwards, crying and shouting: Don’t kill me! Don’t kill me!
However, when Rowling passed by Kylo, ​​he stopped and looked at Kylo, ​​who was trembling with fear but still standing in front of the castle. He tried to stop him from entering the castle, so he said to him: Don’t worry, I’m not here to drive away Dr. Kuleha, I’m here to make a deal with him!
After Rowling finished speaking to Kylo, ​​he turned to Nami and Bonnie who followed him and said: These soldiers are now in your hands. Remember to leave one person who can pass the message and ask him to go back and tell that idiot Valpo that if he doesn’t want to die, leave the country immediately!
After Rowling finished his instructions, he went straight into Dr. Kuleha’s castle.
Chapter 59: Genius Doctor (Old Version)
After Nami and the others watched Rowling enter the castle, they turned around and looked at the soldiers with ill intent.
The soldiers were trembling with fear at the gazes of Nami and the other three women. They also heard what Rowling had just said, and they could imagine what fate would await them next.
Nami clenched her fist and said: Big sister Bonnie, do you want to compete again this time? It’s still the same rules! If you lose, I will cook for you, and if you win, you have to give me Bailey!
Bonnie listened to Nami’s words. It seemed that Nami was very unwilling to lose last time. In this case: OK! But the person who loses this time, little Nami, must agree to one request from the other party!
Nami turned her head suspiciously and looked at Bonnie who was smiling. She didn’t know what bad idea he had, but it didn’t matter! She replied: It’s a deal! I won’t lose! For Bailey!
After saying that, Nami and Bonnie rushed towards the trembling soldiers at the same time. As for Xiao Yafei, she was just responsible for shouting 666 from behind!
Soon after Luo Lin entered the castle, he heard the screams of the soldiers outside and smiled. Those soldiers were not worthy of him. Why did he have to do it himself when he had his own brothers? This was not an urban ZB novel.
As for whether Nami and the others would get hurt, don’t be ridiculous! It’s not certain whether those soldiers can survive being caught by two big snow rabbits, not to mention that they are facing Nami and Bonnie who can punch each big snow rabbit.
Then Rowling no longer paid attention to the soldiers outside. He looked at Dr. Kuleha who was drinking in front of him and said: Those soldiers have received the punishment they deserved. As for where Valpo is, I will go and drive him away myself later. Now I should tell you what I want to know!
Dr. Kuleha glanced at Luo Lin, and then drank his wine while telling the story: More than 30 years ago, when the Drum Kingdom was still known as a medical power in the world,
There was a genius doctor whose medical skills were called the Hand of God by the people. All the patients who received his treatment would recover in a short time.
He was even appointed as the medical ambassador of the kingdom by the king of the then Magnetic Drum Kingdom! He often traveled to other countries to treat patients and promote the medical skills of the Magnetic Drum Kingdom.
Since all the patients he treated would recover in a short time no matter how serious their condition was, other countries were very envious of the medical level of the Drum Kingdom.
They often hire some domestic doctors to come to their country for long-term consultations. But later, after this talented doctor returned from a trip abroad,
It was like he had become a different person, often hiding in his own home to study something. After that, he no longer went to other countries to see doctors. Even if the king came to him in person, it was useless.
Just when the people of the Drum Kingdom thought that this genius doctor would fall from grace, one day this genius doctor suddenly and excitedly asked to see the king.
He proposed to the king that he wanted to try a taboo surgery that was not tolerated by doctors all over the world! He wanted the king to summon doctors from all over the country to help him, but the king refused without hesitation!
Unwilling to give up, he left the palace and, in the name of the king, privately summoned the 10 best doctors in the country to help him complete the operation.
The content of that operation was that the genius doctor discovered that after the devil fruit entered the human body, its ability would be mainly concentrated on the heart. If a person has multiple heart, can he eat multiple devil fruits and have multiple abilities?
Later, after 11 top doctors conducted surgical experiments on humans for several years, they finally succeeded on a little boy who was only a few years old at the time. However, shortly after the operation, the genius doctor and the little boy disappeared inexplicably!
Chapter 60: Despicable Blackbeard (Old Version)
Soon after, the king learned about this and secretly executed all the doctors involved in the operation.
As for where the genius doctor and the little boy went, I have no idea. After they disappeared, I haven’t heard from them since.
As for the black beard you mentioned, I don’t know whether it is the little boy back then,” Dr. Kuleha said and looked at Rowling.
“If you were asked to repeat the operation, could you complete it?” Rowling asked Dr. Kuleha with a scrutinizing look in his eyes.
“It’s impossible, because those doctors have been executed,” Dr. Kuleha said and then ignored Rowling. She picked up a bottle of wine and drank it alone with some sadness.
Luo Lin felt that Dr. Kuleha was not telling the truth. If the doctors who participated in the operation were secretly executed by the king, then how could Dr. Kuleha know so much?
Luo Lin suspected that Dr. Kuleha was one of the 11 doctors who participated in the operation. As for why she was not executed and still lived on the snowy peak,
Luo Lin remembered that when the soldiers wanted to drive Dr. Kuleha away, he said he would not leave. As for the reason, he asked them to ask the king. Luo Lin suspected that considering Dr. Kuleha’s age, he must have made some promise to some king to be spared.
This also explains why Blackbeard did not kill Walpo but only drove him away in the original work, considering his arrogance after obtaining the Dark-Dark Fruit. It may be that Dr. Kuleha made such a request because of his former status as the king.
As for whether these things are as Luo Lin guessed, it doesn’t matter anymore. It seems that Dr. Kuleha really can’t replicate the original operation. Although it’s a bit disappointing, it doesn’t matter.
Rowling has his own way to contain other fruits, so all that remains is to wait for Blackbeard to come, capture him and force him to tell him how to obtain the devil fruits from others!
Just when Rowling had finished thinking about it, he used his Observation Haki to see how Bonnie and Nami were doing. Why hadn’t they been able to deal with it for so long? It seemed that they needed to strengthen their training. Unexpectedly, the voice that came was the voice of the person he was thinking about just now.
Outside the castle, a middle-aged man with a few missing teeth, a rough appearance, thick hair, brown skin, three flintlock rifles on his left waist, a bottle of strong rum on his right waist, and a bare chest, was seen.
Behind the middle-aged man there were four men who seemed to be his younger brothers. One of them looked dying and was riding a horse. One was a strong man wearing a wrestler’s mask. One was wearing a strange hat and had an eye patch on his right eye and was holding a rifle. Another was wearing a black top hat and swinging a cane in his hand.
The middle-aged man is the target that Rowling is waiting for this time in the Drum Kingdom, Blackbeard, and his early members of the Blackbeard Pirates.
At this time Blackbeard was looking at Nami and Bonnie who were tied up sitting on the ground and said: “Thief hahaha, I didn’t expect to meet such a powerful woman in the Drum Kingdom!”
Blackbeard put his face close to Bonnie, raised Bonnie’s chin with his finger and asked: I can give you a chance to be my woman! From now on, let’s rule the world together! Hahahaha.
“Bah! Bastard! I won’t be your woman!” Bonnie spat on Blackbeard’s face and said angrily with saliva.
“Stop dreaming! You despicable and disgusting guy! If you hadn’t attacked us by surprise, how could we be captured by you so easily! If you have the guts, let us go and fight us head-on! If you wait for our captain Rowling to come, you’ll be dead! I advise you to let us go as soon as possible!” Nami next to her said with an unconvinced look on her face.
In fact, the whole story started when Nami and Bonnie beat up the soldiers and, according to Rowling’s order, let the leading soldier go and went back to report to the king.
Nami and Bonnie were about to turn around and go back into the castle to meet Rowling, but unexpectedly, at this moment, Blackbeard, who had arrived outside the castle shortly after Rowling entered the castle, attacked them.
Blackbeard first used the Dark-Dark Fruit to suck Nami over and capture her. Nami originally wanted to use the power of the fruit to resist, but unfortunately, after being captured, Nami found that she could no longer use the power of the devil fruit!
Nami, who couldn’t use the power of her fruit, was of course no match for Blackbeard in strength. Blackbeard used this to threaten Bonnie to surrender, or he would kill her. Bonnie looked at the struggling Nami and had no choice but to surrender.
As for Xiao Yafei, when Bonnie and Nami were torturing the soldiers, she saw the cute Chopper struggling to carry the civilians into the castle for treatment.
When Xiao Yafei saw that there was no danger on the side of Sister Nami and Big Sister Bonney, she helped Chopper carry the civilians into the castle for treatment, and thus they escaped.
Chapter 61: Teach the Fearful (Old Version)
“Hahahahaha, your fruit is very rare! Since you don’t plan to join my pirate group! Then hand over the fruit!” Blackbeard had just been hiding nearby and observed Nami’s fruit ability.
He found that since he could perform various attacks (slashing, tornado, lightning, etc.), he planned to kill Nami and take the fruit after Nami refused.
Blackbeard was not a soft-hearted person. As for Bonnie, Blackbeard planned to take her away and persuade her slowly.
Just when Blackbeard was about to kill Nami, a voice came: Blackbeard-Teach! I’ve been waiting for you for a long time! I didn’t expect that my crew would be taken care of by you as soon as you came!
Blackbeard stopped when he heard the voice and looked at the person who made the sound. He saw a man standing in front of the castle, dressed in a black suit, with a chain around his waist and many small weapons on the chain.
Bonnie and Nami also turned their heads to look over, and then Nami opened her mouth and cursed: “Damn Rowling! Why did you come so late! How can you be the captain! This abominable guy attacked us! Come quickly and untie me! I want to beat this bastard to death!”
“Roland! Be careful, this guy is a devil fruit user! He just used some unknown ability to suck Nami to his side, and Nami can’t use the devil fruit power after he catches her!” Bonnie was afraid that Roland would suffer, so she quickly told him about Blackbeard’s weirdness.
“Teach! My crew has been taken care of by you, and I will treat you well in return. I see that you are all carrying guns, and it seems that you know a lot about guns. I hope you can avoid my bullets next time.” Rowling first comforted Bonnie and Nami with his eyes,
After speaking to the Blackbeard Pirates, he took out two small pistols from the chain around his waist. The two small pistols in Rollin’s hands quickly returned to the size of ordinary pistols.
The two pistols, one black and one white, were specially made by Luo Lin based on the shape of the Desert Eagle in his memory of his previous life. A small bayonet was added to the front of the pistol.
One of the patterns on the gun was a moon, and the other was a sun. Of course, after the pistols were made, Luo Lin had the man who made the pistols thrown into the sea.
After Luo Lin finished speaking, he assumed a charging posture, like an eagle spreading its wings to catch its prey.
Luo Lin then showed a cruel smile: “Are you ready? Teach! The hunt begins!”
When Blackbeard first saw Rowling, he was so frightened that sweat broke out on his forehead! Because Blackbeard felt a very strong aura from Rowling!
He had only felt this kind of aura from the emperor! For example, his father Whitebeard!
“How is this possible! How can he have such a strong aura!” Blackbeard denied it frantically in his heart.
You have to know that Blackbeard was a crew member of Whitebeard in the middle period. He had met countless strong men in the New World with Whitebeard, such as the Golden Lion, Pirate King Roger, Big Mom, Kaido, etc.
They have fought against the Whitebeard Pirates, and Blackbeard has personally experienced the powerful aura of these people! But Rowling in front of him is not among them, so Blackbeard is so afraid!
When Blackbeard saw Rowling posing to attack them, he was so scared that he quickly said: Wait! This is a mistake~
Before Blackbeard could finish his words, when Rowling had already taken out his double guns, Van Oka, a sniper from the Blackbeard Pirates, pointed his rifle at Rowling.
Before Blackbeard could finish saying the word “misunderstanding”, Van Oka, who also felt a huge sense of oppression, fired first.
Bang~~~~
The bullet went out of the gun! It went through Luo Lin’s body!
Blackbeard reacted and cursed Van Oka: Bastard! I haven’t even said attack yet! This guy’s aura is too strong!
After scolding Van Oka, Blackbeard hurriedly observed Rowling’s situation. However, just when the Blackbeard Pirates were looking at what Rowling in front of them would do, they saw Rowling in front of them slowly disappear!
At this time, from behind the Blackbeard Pirates came the voice of Rowling: What are you looking at? Are you ready to face death?
Hearing the voice coming from behind, Blackbeard was terrified: Wasn’t he in front? When did he come? Damn it! It’s over!
Chapter 62: Arrogant Teach (Old Version)
In fact, at the moment when Van Oka fired the gun, Rowling had already used the shaving teleport to move behind the Blackbeard Pirates, and the bullet only hit his afterimage.
At this time, Luo Lin’s arms began to swing, and as his arms swung, the double guns in his hands also made a sound of firing, and his feet danced waltz steps on the spot (Marco Polo’s ultimate move in King of Glory)
By the time Blackbeard reacted, his left arm had already been shot. He then reluctantly mobilized the power of the Dark-Dark Fruit, releasing a black mist to block the remaining bullets shot at him.
However, the other members of the Blackbeard Pirates did not have as quick a reaction as Teach. The sniper “Van Oka” was shot twice and vomited blood.
The ship’s doctor “Poison Q” was lying on a donkey, so he was shot and quickly hid behind the donkey. This caused his donkey to become his shield and he was quickly shot. It was obvious that he was going to die.
After being shot, the helmsman “Pakis” quickly crossed his arms to protect his head.
After being shot twice in the waist and leg, Navigator Lafitte reacted quickly and used his devil fruit ability to fly into the sky.
After the gunfire stopped, Blackbeard and his members thought that Rollin had no bullets left and were about to fight back.
After using up all the bullets in his double guns, Rowling still did not stop dancing, and the small bayonets on the front of his double guns instantly made several slashes!
When Blackbeard saw Rowling’s slash, he knew something was wrong and shouted, “Damn it! Get out of the way!”
Unfortunately, it was too late. In addition to Lafitte and Blackbeard himself who flew into the sky, Poison Q and his donkey, as well as Bakis and Van Oka were chopped into several pieces and died on the spot!
After the slash, Rowling stopped, put away his guns, stood there, looked at the disheveled Blackbeard and said: Teach, are you satisfied with my return gift?
“Damn bastard! No matter who you are! I’m going to kill you today! Dark Water!” Blackbeard Teach, who was nearly killed, saw the bodies of the crew members being chopped and chopped, and yelled at Luo Lin with red eyes! Then he used the Dark Dark Fruit’s ability Dark Water,
He planned to suck Rowling in and capture him. Based on his observation just now, Rowling could enlarge and shrink his weapons, so he must be a user of the Devil Fruit ability!
As long as one is a devil fruit user, Blackbeard is confident that he, who possesses the Dark-Dark Fruit, is the nemesis of all fruits!
Just after Blackbeard used the dark water, Rowling suddenly felt a suction force trying to suck him like Blackbeard!
Then Rowling did not resist and let the suction force suck him into Blackbeard’s hand.
Blackbeard was a little stunned when he saw how easily he caught Rowling, but then he regained his arrogant personality and said sinisterly: Thief, hahahaha! Did you find that you can’t use the power of the devil fruit! Damn bastard! I won’t let you die so easily! I will torture you slowly!
Just when Blackbeard was thinking about how to torture Rowling to death, he saw Rowling, who was originally shorter than him, quickly grow taller and bigger.
In the blink of an eye, Rowling turned into a tall giant in front of Blackbeard! Looking at Rowling and the terrifying aura emanating from him, Blackbeard thought of a person in his mind, the Four Emperors Kaido! Blackbeard opened his eyes and mouth in disbelief and took several steps back.
“Teach! Who gave you the confidence to think that I, who don’t have the power of the fruit, would be defeated by you? Is it because you killed Thatch and hid from Whitebeard to get the Dark Dark Fruit?
Blackbeard Teach! You are too conceited!” Rowling, who had returned to his original height (nearly 8 meters tall, reduced to about 2 meters for the convenience of using the fruit ability), looked down at Blackbeard and said.
Chapter 63: The Miserable Blackbeard (Old Version)
After Luo Lin finished speaking, he looked at the frightened Blackbeard and didn’t want to waste time with him anymore! The real thing was to capture him and ask him how to get other people’s fruits.
He took down the hammer that he had used to teach Kidd a lesson from the chain. The hammer quickly grew larger in Rollin’s hand, and the huge hammer was quickly covered with armed color domineering.
Luo Lin swung the hammer and smashed Blackbeard! He still shouted in a childish voice: Thunder Crack!
After Blackbeard reacted, he saw the huge hammer hitting him and saw that he had no way to escape. He showed a ferocious expression on his face and said: Don’t look down on me! I am Blackbeard! I still want to dominate the New World! How could I die here!
Blackbeard fought desperately, and a lot of black smoke came out of his body, instantly covering half of the sky! Then it formed a sphere and smashed the giant hammer swung by Rowling!
With a “Puff!” sound, the giant hammer collided with the dark sphere. After the dark sphere and the giant hammer were in a stalemate for less than two seconds, it was shattered by the giant hammer.
The giant hammer smashed the dark sphere and hit Blackbeard directly! Blackbeard rolled his eyes and vomited blood!
Blackbeard, unable to withstand the impact of the giant hammer, was directly knocked out! Like a bullet being fired, it knocked down countless trees along the way, and finally crashed into the rock wall of the snowy peak, smashing a big hole before stopping.
Rowling looked at Blackbeard who was knocked away, then put away the sledgehammer, regained his height, took out a cigar from his arms, lit it and took a puff, then asked in a mean way: What did you say you wanted to dominate just now (=?Д?=)?
Lafitte, who was flying in the sky with the power of the fruit, was trembling with fear. In his opinion, Blackbeard, who possessed the Dark-Dark Fruit, was already very powerful. He didn’t expect that he couldn’t even take this man’s hammer. What kind of monster is this man! Looking at the half-dead appearance of Blackbeard who was beaten away.
Lafitte weighed the pros and cons in his heart! Then he swooped down to the seriously injured and nearly unconscious Blackbeard, intending to rescue him!
When Lafitte arrived in front of Blackbeard, he looked at Blackbeard with blood all over his body, twisted arms, and rolled eyes, and he was shocked again by Rowling’s strength!
Just as Lafitte was about to pull Blackbeard down from the rock wall and rescue him,
Lafitte suddenly felt a black screen in front of his eyes, and then he fainted after a moment of severe pain!
“I didn’t expect that you, a little scum bird, are so ambitious, but it’s a pity that your strength is too weak!” Rowling put down his hand that was pressing on Lafitte’s head, shook off the blood in his hand and said.
Rowling’s Observation Haki was always on. When he saw Lafitte was about to rescue Blackbeard, he instantly appeared behind him, pressed his head with one hand, and smashed it to the ground!
Although Lafitte was held down by Luo Lin’s head and a big hole was smashed on the ground, Luo Lin did not kill him, so Lafitte is still alive.
Luo Lin remembered that in the original work, it was this guy who went to find the Navy’s Seven Warlords’ positions on behalf of Blackbeard. For future plans, it is better to keep him alive.
Luo Lin walked towards Blackbeard. Seeing Blackbeard’s miserable appearance, Luo Lin was still a little worried! In the original book, this guy was able to withstand Whitebeard’s headshot from the Tremor-Tremor Fruit and still fight back, so Luo Lin planned to give Blackbeard a few more punches on the head! In addition, he had to break all his limbs!
Just when Luo Lin raised his fist to cripple Blackbeard, the unconscious Blackbeard suddenly woke up, pulled out the pistol from his waist and shot Luo Lin in the heart! He shouted madly: Go to hell! !
When Luo Lin saw Blackbeard suddenly wake up and pull out a gun to shoot him, he was not surprised at all, because Luo Lin had already analyzed Blackbeard and found him to be a sinister villain.
Bang! The bullet hit Rollin! But Rollin had been on guard against Blackbeard, so when he drew his gun, he had already covered his body with Armament Haki!
Seeing the bullet hit Rowling but sparks flew, Blackbeard, who failed to hurt Rowling with a sneak attack, shouted: How is it possible!!!
Ignoring Blackbeard’s disbelief, Rowling’s fist hit Blackbeard’s head, causing blood to flow from all seven orifices of the body and a dent on his head!
After throwing a punch, Rowling showed a cruel smile and said: Blackbeard, since you like to pretend to be dead, I hope you won’t be really beaten to death by me in the next period of time!
Then, from the snowy peaks came cries for mercy and the sound of bang bang bang!
Chapter 64: Teach’s True Combat Power (Old Version)
At the castle gate, Nami and Bonnie were complaining about Rowling, and Nami said viciously: Damn Rowling! He was just trying to look cool and didn’t even consider our situation!
Just now, after Rowling blew Blackbeard away with a hammer, he was smoking a cigar and imitating Kaido’s lines in the original book, when he heard Nami shouting angrily: “Why are you showing off! Untie us quickly!”
“Damn it! He made me so worried! That damn guy called Blackbeard! How weak he turned out to be! If he hadn’t sneak attacked Nami and threatened me! I would have blown his head off long ago,” Bonnie complained.
Is Blackbeard Teach weak? Actually, it depends on who he fights with. If he fights with the current Four Emperors of the New World (including Rowling, who is also an Emperor), then the current Blackbeard will just give up! After all, even if the current Blackbeard has the Dark Dark Fruit, his combat power can only be classified as a slightly stronger Shichibukai.
Some people may say that Blackbeard was weak back then, but how can a man who left a scar on the face of the current Four Emperors, Red Hair, be weak?
It’s said that it was in the past. For example, if Luffy now follows the original work, he will definitely become the Pirate King! Then, for the enemies who tied with Luffy or defeated Luffy before he became the Pirate King, after Luffy became the Pirate King, will he be judged to have the strength to defeat or be equal to the Pirate King?
According to Rowling’s guess, Blackbeard most likely accidentally encountered Red-Haired Pirates shortly after the disbanding of Roger’s pirate group, which led to the successful sneak attack on Red-Haired Pirates, and Rowling estimated that Red-Haired Pirates’ combat power at that time was at most between that of an ordinary rear admiral and vice admiral.
The reason is very simple, because Blackbeard has been hiding from Whitebeard, it is impossible for him to fight Red Hair alone before the Roger Pirates were disbanded. And it is also impossible for Whitebeard to fight Red Hair alone when the war with Roger Pirates started, because the original work clearly stated that Whitebeard did not know the origin of the scars on Red Hair’s face, nor did he know about the feud between Red Hair and Blackbeard.
After the disbandment of Roger’s pirate group, Red Hair began to rise. During the time when Red Hair was rising and looking for crew members to join the Four Emperors, it was the only time that Blackbeard had the possibility to hurt Red Hair. Because after Red Hair gathered all the crew members, Blackbeard alone could not defeat the Red Hair Pirates.
In the original work, during the war at the top, the vice-captain of the Red Hair Pirates, Ben Beckman, pointed a gun at the admiral Kizaru, causing Kizaru to raise his hands and dare not even move, saying it was so scary. It can be imagined how strong the members of the Red Hair Pirates who take the elite route are. (Many people speculate that Beckman’s strength is similar to that of Red Hair)
From this, we can infer that Blackbeard at that time was at most a rear admiral, because Red Hair once said that Blackbeard was a sinister guy, which was enough to prove that in the battle that year, Blackbeard must have attacked Red Hair by surprise, which also agrees with Blackbeard’s character.
Now that Blackbeard has obtained the Dark-Dark Fruit, it is natural that he has the strength of the Seven Warlords of the Sea. But don’t underestimate the combat power of the Seven Warlords of the Sea. The purpose of the Navy establishing the Seven Warlords of the Sea was to contain the pirates of the New World, or to put it more directly, the Four Emperors’ pirate groups.
Among the Seven Warlords of the Sea, Mingo, Kuma, Boa Consort, and Jinbe basically have the combat power of vice-emperor level, not to mention Hawkeye who has the strength of a navy admiral.
With Bonnie’s current strength, she is at most slightly stronger than Moriah and Crocodile, who are at the bottom of the Seven Warlords of the Sea. This is the result of Rowling’s teaching. It is still unlikely for her to defeat Blackbeard, who now has the combat power of a vice-emperor level, let alone blow Blackbeard’s head off.
Just as Bonnie and Nami were complaining, they saw Rowling coming back from a distance, dragging Blackbeard, who was beaten into a pulp, and Lafitte, who fainted.
Nami and Bonnie rushed over when they saw Rowling coming back. Nami had originally planned to take advantage of the insidious Blackbeard, but now that she was captured by Rowling, she wanted to give him a good scolding to vent her anger.
However, after seeing Blackbeard’s miserable appearance, Nami still couldn’t bring herself to kill him. Blackbeard’s limbs were deformed and twisted by Rowling’s beating, his body was bleeding, his eyes were rolled up, and there was a small fist-shaped hole on his head.
Moreover, Rowling had a bit of mischievousness and knocked out many of Blackbeard’s teeth, just to look into the topic that has been a question in the original work. There may be multiple personalities in Blackbeard’s body. The one with missing teeth is one personality, and the teeth can be completed by replacing them with another personality.
Nami was afraid that if she gave Blackbeard a few punches now, he would die. If Rowling knew Nami’s thoughts, he would definitely tell Nami without hesitation, hit! Hit as much as you want! Blackbeard is not good at other things, but his ability to withstand blows like Xiaoqiang can compete with Luffy.
Chapter 65: How to get the fruit! (Old version)
Five days had passed since Rowling captured Blackbeard. During these five days, Blackbeard was tortured by Rowling to the point that he was almost no longer human. Finally, he told Rowling the answer that he wanted to know.
Luo Lin, who was smoking a cigar outside the castle, felt very frustrated after learning how to obtain other people’s fruits! It turned out that he had experimented with the method he had deduced on the Internet in his previous life.
Just prepare a bunch of fruits on your body, and then kill the devil fruit user, and the devil fruit will be reborn on the nearest fruit!
At first, Luo Lin thought this method was too stupid! Because if he was reborn according to the distance of the nearest fruit, then the city of Impel Down would become a wholesale market for devil fruits!
You should know that a large part of the reason why prisoners are imprisoned in Impel Down is because they don’t want their devil fruits to flow back into the sea! And death in Impel Down is a common occurrence.
There must be many people with special abilities among them, but after they died, there were no batches of devil fruits appearing in Impel Down! (Some people may argue that they may be reborn as fruits near Impel Down! Don’t forget that Impel Down is surrounded by the sea!)
However, with the attitude of giving it a try, Rowling experimented on the captured people with special abilities one by one, and the results showed that this idea was indeed stupid!
But today, after Blackbeard was tortured to the point of mental breakdown, he said something that made Luo Lin wonder why he hadn’t thought of this principle at the beginning! Very depressed! And helpless!
It turns out that the method Blackbeard mentioned is that the fruit must be placed in the body of a person who has just died! The power of the fruit is scattered throughout the body.
When a person dies, the power of the fruit will slowly concentrate on the heart, and will disappear when the heart stops beating. The devil fruit is a fruit transformation, so if you put the fruit into the body of a person whose heart stops beating, the power will attach to the fruit and regenerate a devil fruit! ?
After listening to Blackbeard’s words, Rowling suddenly figured out why Blackbeard didn’t take the Poison-Poison Fruit from Magellan in Impel Down. You know, Magellan definitely had the strength of a general with the power of the Poison-Poison Fruit (in the environment of Impel Down).
When the Blackbeard Pirates just entered Impel Down, they encountered Magellan and were immediately wiped out in one move. How could Blackbeard not be tempted by such a powerful fruit?
When Rowling first read the original novel, he always thought that he didn’t have time to take the devil fruit because he was in a hurry. Now he knows the method, which explains why Blackbeard didn’t take the poison-poison fruit in Impel Down. Because Magellan was full of poison, he didn’t dare to get close to him and put the fruit into his body! Blackbeard, who was poisoned once, definitely didn’t want to try it a second time.
Also, Rowling wanted to say that he finally understood why Akainu and Kizaru had to make two big holes in Whitebeard’s body during the war at the top. It turned out to be a foreshadowing left by the author! Arranged for Blackbeard to put the fruit into Whitebeard’s body!
After all, I suffered from my lack of intelligence! If I had figured out these points earlier, why would I have wasted my time on Blackbeard! Rowling, who was very upset, planned to find someone to vent his anger on!
And the scapegoat is King Walpo of the Drum Kingdom, who had promised Dr. Kuleha to drive away!
I had been torturing Blackbeard these days, forcing him to reveal how to obtain other people’s fruits, so I had forgotten about him for a while. Now that I know the method, I should complete the deal with Dr. Kuleha and get rid of him.
But before leaving, Rowling planned to ask Nami to go with him. After all, Valpo was a king and he was greedy, so he must have a lot of treasures and benefits. Recently, Nami was still upset with Rowling because she didn’t rescue him immediately that day.
So this time, Luo Lin planned to take Nami to rob all of Walpo’s treasures! The first purpose was to make Nami happy, and the second was to let the poor Walpo use the Swallow Swallow Fruit to make toys!
Chapter 66: Entering the Palace (Old Version)
Nami, who was originally angry with Rowling, expressed no interest when she heard that Rowling wanted to take him to drive away King Walpo. However, after hearing that Walpo had a lot of treasures and benefits,
The greedy Nami’s eyes instantly turned into the shape of Bailey, and she turned into a bootlicker and begged Rowling to take him to eradicate the king who was making his people live a miserable life!
When Luo Lin and Nami arrived at the palace, they saw many guards. Nami was very active for Bailey this time. Anyone who blocked him from getting Bailey’s treasure was his enemy! Before the guards could react, Nami beat anyone she saw. The guards were in chaos and were beaten and fled in all directions.
Inside the palace, a large amount of delicious food was placed in front of Walpo. He held a silver fork in his hand, thrust it fiercely into a plate of steak, and then took a bite.
Click, click!
Not only the steak, but even the silver fork was bitten off by him and swallowed into his stomach. He had an expression of lingering aftertaste, as if he was tasting a unique delicacy.
Walpo is the user of the Swallow-Swallow Fruit, which allows him to swallow any object and turn it into a part of his body. It can be said to be the ideal fruit for foodies!
Hahaha~ This month, many people came to ask the doctors in the palace for treatment, and the taxes on civilians were increased! While swallowing the silver fork in his hand, Valpo imagined that his wealth would be piled up into Mount Bailey.
At this moment, a shout came from outside the door: “Your Majesty, something bad has happened! Two people suddenly came outside the palace and beat anyone they saw! The “Cromarimon Affairs Officer” who went to stop them had just been knocked down by the newcomers!”
The Drum Kingdom’s staff officer Jace ran in in a panic, interrupting Walpo’s fantasy.
Valpo, whose fantasy was interrupted, also heard the commotion outside and said angrily: “Dare to disturb me when I want to eat delicious food, this is a capital crime! No matter who they are, I will punish them severely!
Jace said with a bitter face: “Your Majesty, please don’t be impulsive. I saw that the leader looked very much like the group that stopped us from driving away Dr. Kulei a few days ago. Didn’t you order us to find out who they were a few days ago?
Later, it was said that they lived at the foot of the snowy peaks and had killed all the nearby snow rabbits to the point of extinction. When you heard the news, didn’t you say that you must not provoke them? But now they are estimated to be coming in soon, what should we do?
The soldier who was sent back by Nami and Bonnie to deliver the message, when he met King Walpo, only said that the person who stopped them from driving away Dr. Corey was very powerful, but he did not dare to do as Nami said and ask King Walpo to get out. The soldier was afraid that after hearing this, the angry king would punish him.
You should know that the giant snow rabbit is a special species in the Drum Kingdom. It usually has no expression on its face and looks a bit cute, but it is actually very powerful in combat! What’s more terrifying is that they like to live in groups. As the king, Walpo certainly knows how powerful the giant snow rabbit is.
Hearing that Rowling and his men were able to wipe out all the giant snow rabbits, it was conceivable that this group of people was very powerful. Valpo, who was afraid of the strong and bullied the weak, immediately ordered not to offend them. Unexpectedly, this group of people came to the door today. Just when Valpo and Jess were discussing what to do,
At this time, the palace door was kicked open! The orange-haired Nami rushed in first. After seeing the people in the palace clearly, she pointed at Walpo and said angrily: You are the abominable king! Hand over all the treasures and benefits! Then get out of this country!
When Valpo heard Nami’s words, he was stunned for a moment, then he asked angrily: “Damn it! Who are you? I am the king! You want to drive me away! And you want my treasure! You damn outsiders, your crime is unforgivable! Execute them!”
When Jace heard the king’s order, a cold light flashed in his hand, and three bright arrows shot directly at Nami’s chest, swiftly and fiercely, without any mercy.
Valpo and his men have been able to use tyranny to control the Drum Kingdom for so many years, so they must have some strength. This Jace is a sharpshooter who can shoot a target with three arrows at a time.
Chapter 67: Nami Goes Crazy (Old Version)
shave!
Nami saw the arrow that shot at him, and her figure suddenly disappeared. Then Nami’s angry face appeared in front of Jace strangely, and kicked him hard.
Jace screamed, and his body was kicked out like a bullet. His body crashed into the wall, and slowly slid down the wall to the ground. At this time, Jace rolled his eyes and fainted.
Although Nami is not as powerful as Bonnie and has never been the main fighting force, she has been with Rowling for quite a while. Rowling teaches and trains her cruelly every day.
Over time, Nami’s physical skills have improved a lot, and she has mastered all six styles of the navy. At this stage, Rowling plans to let Nami participate in more battles to accumulate some combat experience, and then prepare to teach Nami domineering. So dealing with a fellow like Jace is no problem.
“You bunch of bastards, forcing me to take action! Why don’t you just hand over the treasure and Bailey and get out of here!” Nami said viciously.
When Valpo and the guards who arrived later saw how powerful Nami was, they gasped and hurriedly took a few steps back.
Walpo originally thought that among the people who had stopped him from ordering the expulsion of Dr. Kuleha the day before yesterday, there might be some kind of fruit ability user, but he didn’t expect that their physical skills were so powerful!
“You greedy king, do you still want to resist? Be smart and hand over all your treasures and get out, otherwise I will be rude to you!” Nami threatened Walpo again viciously, asking him to hand over the treasures. Although Nami usually looks like a young and beautiful girl, she will change instantly when she mentions treasures!
When Walpo heard Nami’s words, he threatened: “Damn you! You bold outsiders! I am the king of this country! If you drive me away, aren’t you afraid of being hunted down by the navy?”
Seeing that Valpo was still unwilling to hand over the treasure and leave, Nami rushed to Valpo and punched him in the face several times, leaving him with a bruised face and falling to the ground with a twisted body.
Although Walpo has the power of a devil fruit, his physical skills and combat experience are very poor, and his fat body makes him look clumsy. How can he compare to Nami?
“I’m going to eat you!
Walpo, who was knocked to the ground, suddenly jumped up, and with his last bit of strength, he opened his mouth wide and bit Nami, who was already thinking about what to do with Bailey in front of him, trying to swallow him in one bite.
“Woo woo!”
Unexpectedly, when Valpo’s huge mouth was about to bite Nami, Rowling, who had been watching the fight on the side, suddenly appeared in front of Nami and slapped Valpo against the wall with one slap!
The guards nearby were stunned and did not dare to step forward to save Walpo. They could only watch His Majesty the King being slapped away, his face covered in blood and his mouth deformed!
Luo Lin ignored the blown Valpo, but turned around and hit Nami hard on the head! Then he taught her a lesson: How many times have I told you! You can’t be distracted during the battle. All the looted treasures and benefits will be confiscated!
“Wuwuwu~ No! I know I was wrong! Don’t confiscate all of it, leave some for me, please,” Nami, who had a big bump on her head after being hit by Rowling,
She was squatting on the ground with her hands covering her head, but when she heard that all the treasures and Bailey would be confiscated, her expression was like this (=?Д?=)!!! Then she quickly changed her expression and started to act cute and coquettish (imitating Xiao Yafei).
(Has anyone read this? If there is anyone alive in the comment section, please give me a voice. If not, you can give me monthly tickets or something. If you have any opinions, you can also raise them. I will accept them with an open mind. However, I will not change them. Haha!)
Chapter 68: Teach Walpo to make money (old version)
When Rowling was teaching Nami a lesson, Valpo woke up and saw that Rowling and Nami were not paying attention to her, so she planned to sneak away.
“As long as I keep my body, I won’t be afraid of running out of meat. This group of people is too powerful. I can’t stay here any longer. I have to escape quickly!” Valpo acted decisively. He rolled on the ground with his fat body and walked slowly, fearing that he would be noticed if he made any noise.
When Valpo planned to escape from here, he first went to the vault, swallowed as much of Bailey’s treasure as he could, and then escaped from the secret passage behind the castle.
Only a few people in the Drum Kingdom know about this secret passage. It leads directly to the bottom of the mountain and is very convenient for escaping to the sea.
As for his subordinates in the Magnetic Drum Kingdom, they were not considered by Walpo at all. In his opinion, they were not as important as him, the noble king. As long as he was still alive, he could start over again when he returned to the Magnetic Drum Kingdom.
Just as Valpo was threatening the nearby soldiers with his eyes to keep silent and was about to climb out of the palace, suddenly the soldiers, sweating profusely, gave their king a look.
Because Valpo lowered his head when he crept forward, and the soldiers stood on both sides, when Valpo was halfway up, Nami saw Valpo trying to escape, and she instantly used the razor and moved to the palace gate.
As Valpo crouched, he wondered if there was something wrong with the soldiers’ eyes. No matter what, he had to run for his life first! But after Valpo crouched forward twice, he saw a pair of familiar shoes, which seemed to be the same as those worn by the person who kicked him just now.
Thinking of this, Walpo was so frightened that he trembled all over. He mustered up the courage and looked up with difficulty. He saw Nami’s slender figure blocking the door of the palace, looking at the frightened Walpo with an unfriendly face.
Before Valpo could beg for mercy, Nami raised her foot and kicked Valpo hard in the face! While kicking, she said: I let you run! I let you be scolded because of me! I let you not hand over the treasure! I kicked you!
The soldiers nearby saw His Majesty the King being kicked and curled up into a ball. He kept crying for help after being kicked by the woman. Then they all looked up at the ceiling. There was no way to save him. These two people were too powerful. It would be a waste if they went up to him. They could only mourn for the king silently in their hearts.
When Valpo was about to pass out from being kicked by Nami, Rowling told Nami to stop, then walked up to Valpo, whose head was covered with shoe marks, and said: Valpo, I think you know that what you did has left the people of this country hungry and cold, and the purpose of my coming here this time is that someone made a deal with me.
The content is to drive you out of this country. I am giving you a choice now. Either you sacrifice your life for this country and get beaten to death! Or you take a boat and leave here now and never come back!
Valpo, who was already frightened by the beating, quickly said with tears in his eyes after hearing what Rowling said to him: “Stop beating me! Stop beating me! I’m leaving, I’m leaving right away! But can you allow me to take my men and my treasure with me?”
Nami, who was standing nearby, heard that Walpo wanted to take away the treasure that already belonged to him! She couldn’t help but kicked Walpo a few times in anger!
Luo Lin looked at Walpo, who was kicked several times by Nami and kept shouting “I’m done with you” in pain, and thought that he must be the most miserable king in the world. Then he said to him: Walpo, I allow you to take your trusted men with you, and I plan to give you a loan of 100 million as start-up capital.
You may not realize that if you use your Swallow Swallow Fruit to make toys, you will definitely make a lot of money! You will be richer than you are now as a king!
When you become the richest man in the world, you will be grateful to me! But that will also be the time for you to pay back the interest! If you dare to default on your debt, I guarantee that your fate will be even more miserable than it is now!
Chapter 69: Choosing a New King (Old Version)
In fact, the potential of Walpo’s Swallow Swallow Fruit is also very powerful. Not only can it eat anything, but it can also eat any weapon and fuse it with its own flesh and blood. For example, if it eats a cannon and a cannonball, it can transform its arm into a cannon to snipe the target.
In the original book, Walpo collected a large number of weapons in the castle. According to him, as long as he ate all those weapons, he could transform into the most terrifying “human weapon” in the world.
However, in the original plot, the armory key on Walpo was stolen by Nami, which prevented him from showing his strongest form. Otherwise, he would not have been defeated so easily by Luffy.
But even if Nami didn’t steal Walpo’s key and turn him into the terrible weapon he said, I’m afraid he wouldn’t be able to withstand Rowling’s hammer.
Seeing Walpo, who was confused, being dragged to his vault by Nami who couldn’t wait, Luo Lin asked the bewildered guards nearby: Is there a captain of the guard team in your kingdom named Dalton? Bring him to see me!
When the guards heard what Rowlin said, they didn’t know why the strong man who drove away the king wanted to find a criminal, but they didn’t dare to ask. They had all seen how powerful Rowlin was. Even His Majesty the King and those ministers were defeated and had to obey and leave the country. They could only do as Rowlin said.
As for why Rollin went to find Dalton, it was because Rollin, who had read the original novel, knew that the kind-hearted Dalton found it very difficult to accept the policy of expelling doctors from Valpo. However, he had received favors from the old king before, so he had been forbearing and hoped that Valpo would have a change of heart one day.
However, a few years later, when he saw Hiruluk (Chopper’s godfather and Dr. Kureha’s best friend) being killed by Walpo, he was moved to tears and resolutely stopped Chopper from attacking Walpo (actually seeking death).
He let Chopper run away, and then turned around and bravely faced the cruel King Walpo. He was defeated by him and imprisoned. After the Drum Kingdom was destroyed by Blackbeard, it was discovered by the people and released.
In the end, he became the new king. He is the user of the Bull-Bull Fruit and can transform into three forms. He is quite powerful, friendly, loyal, and honest, and is deeply loved by the people of the Drum Kingdom.
During the interrogation of Blackbeard, Rollin also discussed with Dr. Kuleha who would succeed the king of this country after Valpo was driven away. If the new king was as tyrannical and greedy as Valpo after Rollin left, Rollin said he would not be responsible.
Dr. Kuleha has lived on the snowy peaks for many years and doesn’t know much about the affairs in the palace. He also doesn’t know who will inherit the throne.
Finally, it was Rowling who remembered Dalton from the original novel. Dr. Kuleha looked at Rowling strangely after hearing Rowling mention Dalton, because he had not heard from him for many years since Dalton was defeated and locked up.
How did this kid named Rowling know him? However, seeing that Rowling was unwilling to say more, Dr. Kuleha, who was tactful, did not ask any more questions. As for Dalton becoming the new king, as Dalton’s former best friend, Dr. Kuleha still knew him well, so in the end it was decided that after Walpo was driven away, Dalton would become the new king of the Drum Kingdom.
After the soldiers brought Dalton here, Dalton looked at Rowling sitting on the king’s chair and couldn’t help but sigh. He didn’t expect that such a thing would happen after he was imprisoned.
On the way here, he heard from the guards that King Walpo had been defeated and driven out of the country. Although Walpo was not a good king, the throne was taken away by an outsider.
As the former captain of the Drum Kingdom’s guard, Dalton felt a little sorry for the trust the former king had placed in him. He only hoped that the outsider who drove Walpo away could govern the country well.
When Rowling saw Dalton’s expression change from disbelief to shame and finally relief after seeing him, he didn’t care what Dalton was thinking and told him directly about his deal with Dr. Kuleha, and then said that he would be the new king.
After listening to Rowling’s words, Dalton realized that it was his best friend Dr. Kuleha’s idea. Dalton said ashamedly: I thought you drove away Walpo because you wanted to be the king of this country yourself. I am so ashamed. Let me apologize for my previous thought.
Rowling smiled at Dalton and said, “Dr. Kuleha and I both believe that you, as the new king of this country, will bring happiness to the people of this country. As for me? One country is too small for me! I want to rule the whole world!”
Chapter 70: Arrival at Alabasta (Old Version)
On the sea not far from the coast of Alabasta, there was a ship sailing towards the shore. On the ship were Rowling and his group who had left the Drum Kingdom three days ago.
After Rowling completed the deal with Dr. Kuleha, drove away Valpo, and made Dalton the new king, Rowling set sail again with Bonnie and the others.
As for Blackbeard, Rowling still had a use for him, so he thought of a way to take everyone away to attend Dalton’s king succession ceremony. Blackbeard’s cunningness did not disappoint Rowling. When they came back, Blackbeard had successfully escaped with “Birdman Lafitte”.
In Luo Lin’s view, Blackbeard and Luffy are the leaders of this era. They are resisting the government and the Four Emperors in the open, while Luo Lin is waiting in the dark. Why not do it? Wouldn’t it be better to kill them when they are no longer useful?
Rowling stood on the deck and looked into the distance. He saw an endless desert. There was no cloud in the sky blocking the sunlight released by the scorching sun. There was a distorted feeling in the air. Just looking at it could make people feel a sense of heat.
As Rowling and his crew’s ship got closer to the desert, even the sea breeze turned into a heat wave that blew towards them.
“Big Sister Bonnie, are you sure the country here is prosperous?”
Nami was wearing a beige coat, so it was quite tight. When the hot wind blew, her forehead was immediately covered with sweat. She couldn’t stand the heat and asked.
“As far as I know, it was indeed a prosperous country in the past.”
“But it is said that because it has not rained in the past two years, the current environment of Alabasta has changed a little from before.”
Bonnie was wearing a brown jacket and the hot wind was blowing, causing sweat to appear on her face. She spoke.
Xiao Yafei also said at this time: The sun in the sky makes me feel like I’m going to faint before we even get close. If I really go ashore, I’m afraid I’ll get heatstroke just by walking around.
Nami controlled the boat to slowly sail into the inland sea. Normally, they should find a sheltered or shady place to stop the boat, but Alabasta was a desert and there was no place for the boat to cool off.
So they could only stop at a random place close to the land.
Seeing the boat approached the shore, Luo Lin threw a bag of money to Bonnie and said to her: “Here are 100,000 Baileys. Go and see if there is any cloak for selling wind and sand and some desert supplies nearby.”
But before Bonnie could reply, Nami snatched the purse from Bonnie’s hand, and then said passionately: How can you trouble the big sister with such a thing! Of course, leave it to me!
Rowling saw Nami’s eyes turned into Bailey’s, and she didn’t know what he was thinking. He originally wanted Bonnie to go because Bonnie had been a pirate for a while, so she would be able to adapt to any situation. However, since Nami was eager to go, Rowling didn’t stop her.
After Nami finished speaking, she drank a large glass of water and then quickly jumped off the boat.
In this hot weather, if Nami set out immediately without replenishing water, she felt that she might faint from thirst halfway.
“Hiss! It’s so hot!”
When Nami jumped directly off the boat and just landed on the ground, even with the blocking of her sandals, the temperature of the ground still made Nami scream, and she jumped up on the spot as soon as she landed.
“Little Nami, can you do it? If not, I’ll go.”
Bonnie on the boat saw Nami’s funny look and laughed.
“Sister Nami, are you okay?” Xiao Yafei asked Nami worriedly.
Nami heard Bonnie’s laughter on the boat, and after she landed on the ground, her face was full of frustration. Then she felt better when she heard Xiao Yafei’s concern.
After his feet had adjusted to the temperature a little, he pushed the ground and a small sand pit appeared. His body rushed out more than ten meters away and then ran towards the small town he had seen before the boat docked.
Chapter 71: Rapeseed Town (Old Version)
Rowling stood on the deck and watched Nami rushing away, but his mind was thinking about other things.
Although Alabasta is a scorching hot environment, this temperature is not enough for Rollin, who has a monster physique, to even sweat.
Rowling needs to enter Alabasta to find out about the crew member “Nicole Robin” he is looking for, so it is necessary to cover up the appearance. You know, Robin has been offered a bounty of 10 million Baileys at the age of 8 since O’Hara was destroyed.
The reason is that he is a survivor of O’Hara. He then began to wander and joined various organizations. Unfortunately, he was betrayed by his companions every time.
So Robin was very alert. This was also because Rowling kept a low profile and didn’t want to cause any big noise and scare him away.
Baroque Works is a secret criminal company founded by Crocodile in Alabasta. Everyone in the company calls each other by code names, and Robin is the vice president of the studio, codenamed Miss.allsunday.
As long as we capture a few other members of Baroque Works and force them to pretend that they have something to discuss with Robin, Robin will probably show up at that time.
After seeing little Nami leave, Bonnie on the boat began to order little Yafei to go into the cabin to get out a parasol and wine. Then she and Yafei sat under the parasol, drinking wine and waiting for little Nami to come back. Although it was still a bit stuffy, it was better than being exposed to the sun directly.
Soon, half an hour later.
Nami, who looked a little strange in her cloak and face mask, came back with some sand-covering cloaks.
Nami, who had just arrived on the ship, threw the cloak in her hand onto the deck, and immediately ran into the cabin and gulped down several large glasses of water.
After drinking the water, Nami came to the deck and told everyone what he had just discovered: The town I just went to is called Rapeseed Flower, and there is a strange creature there. If the Bailey I was given was not too little, I would buy that creature called camel and let you see it.
“What kind of creature is a camel?”
Xiao Yafei asked in surprise when she heard the name of this animal for the first time.
“Uh~ I can’t describe it. Anyway, it looks weird. You probably can’t imagine it just by describing it.” Nami didn’t know how to describe the image of a camel.
At this time, Luo Lin said: “Since the things have been bought, let’s change them first. We will know after we go and take a look.”
Nami slapped her forehead and said, “Yes! Let’s go and see! Besides, our captain is rich, so it’s easy for him to buy a few camels.”
The purpose of coming to the Grand Line is to see different scenery. Although it was the first time for Nami to see that strange creature called a camel, she heard that it was a unique means of transportation in Alabasta.
Everyone got off the boat, and Luo Lin picked up Xiao Yafei, who had just practiced the Six Styles, and then jumped dozens of meters away from the ground and ran forward quickly.
“Damn Luo Lin, he didn’t even know to wait for us, but he is really strong! I wonder how I can reach the level of strength he thinks I can protect myself and keep the Qiankun bag.”
Nami said with some emotion when she saw Rowling’s figure moving several times faster than her.
“Haha, little Nami, you’re still far away.” Bonnie laughed at Nami and then rushed away.
“Hmph! You guys just know how to bully me! Sooner or later I will pin you to the ground and beat you!” Nami was unconvinced. She stood there alone and complained a few words, then chased after them.
Luo Lin, who was rushing in front holding Xiao Yafei, moved forward quickly, releasing his Observation Haki all the way, until he sensed many auras appearing a thousand meters away.
He slowed down his pace, and while waiting for Bonnie and Nami, he slowly walked towards the location where the breath came from.
When Luo Lin and his companions approached the town, they saw the town name “Rapeseed Flower” carved on a large rock. They were speechless and wondered why someone would give this town such a strange name.
Chapter 72: Spider Bar (Old Version)
When Rowling and his companions walked into the town, they saw that everyone passing by was wearing a gray cloak, so Rowling and his companions, as outsiders, did not attract much attention.
The buildings in this town appear to be made of stone, probably to protect them from erosion by wind and sand.
Although the weather in Alabasta is very hot, the town still looks very prosperous.
As Rowling and his companions walked along the way, Nami saw a vendor selling nautical charts. The charts he sold basically recorded some islands in the first half of the Grand Line.
After a series of bargaining, Nami finally bought a large roll of sea charts for 70,000 Baileys (the money was paid by Luo Lin).
After Nami bought the nautical chart, Rowling took the opportunity to pay for it and asked the vendor in front of him about the location of the Spider Bar.
“Guest, if you’re looking for the Spider Bar, you’ve come to the wrong place.”
“The Spider Bar is in the desert on the other side, not here.” The vendor, a middle-aged man wearing a white sand-proof cloak, answered.
“Then do you know how to get there?” Luo Lin asked.
“Then I don’t know. I just heard that there is a spider bar opened by a beautiful woman in the desert near the rainy land where the hero Crocodile lives.”
“But I have never been to that area, so I don’t know much about it. I’m sorry,” the vendor said apologetically, shaking his head.
“It’s okay. Thank you very much.”
After talking to the vendor, Luo Lin took Nami and the others for a walk. During the walk, they encountered the camels that Nami mentioned. Seeing their curiosity, Luo Lin bought one for each of them to use as a means of transportation, and then bought some desert supplies.
After buying their things, Luo Lin and his friends left the town and headed in the direction of the other side pointed by the nautical chart vendor.
As for why they had to go to the Spider Bar on the other side of the strait, Luo Lin remembered that in the original book, the bar was opened by members of the Baroque Works Society, and that they would usually gather there for meetings when there was something important going on.
What’s more interesting is that the members of the Baroque Workshop basically don’t know that Crocodile is their boss, which means that Crocodile has never been to the Spider Bar.
Rowling actually didn’t want to confront Crocodile (also known as Crocodile), because if he knew that Rowling wanted to take Robin away, a fight would inevitably break out.
After Crocodile was defeated in his challenge to Whitebeard, he planned to find the ancient weapon in Alabasta and avenge Whitebeard. The clues to the ancient weapon are in the historical text.
And Robin is the only person who can interpret the main text openly. How could Crocodile let Rowling take him away easily? It’s not that Rowling is afraid that he can’t beat Crocodile. With Rowling’s strength as one of the Four Emperors, Crocodile can basically be solved with a Thunderbolt. The fear is that Rowling can’t help but beat Crocodile to death!
It will be very troublesome at that time. If Crocodile, one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea, dies, it will definitely alarm the World Government and the Navy. Rowling does not want to be targeted by the World Government and the Navy too early before completing his plan.
Because Rowling and his companions were riding camels, their speed was not very fast. After searching for half a day, they finally found the Spider Bar in a area with a large number of intricate stone mountains.
Without hesitation, Rowling and his friends pushed the door open and entered the bar. The people in the bar were surprised and alert when they saw their sudden appearance.
You should know that the Spider Bar is not open to the public, but is opened as a secret base of the studio.
Seeing how alert the people in the bar were, Luo Lin smiled and said, “Don’t be nervous. We are just here to find someone. His name is Robin. Oh! By the way, he has another code name in your organization called Miss. AllSunday. He should be your vice president, right?”
In the bar, Daz Bonis, codenamed Mr. 1, used his devil fruit ability instantly after hearing what Rowling said. His arms turned into blades and he rushed towards Rowling quickly.
Chapter 73: Seriously Injured MR.1 (Old Version)
When Mr. 1 approached Rowling, he instinctively sensed extreme danger. However, Mr. 1’s fruit ability not only allowed him to transform into a blade, but also made his body invulnerable to swords and guns. With this advantage, Mr. 1 was able to remain unscathed countless times, block attacks from enemies stronger than him, and even kill the opponents in return.
But this time, the person Mr. 1 met was Luo Lin, who was a little stronger than him!
Luo Lin looked at Mr. 1 who was rushing towards him, raised his arm quickly, stretched out a finger, and flicked it lightly on Mr. 1’s chest.
Mr.1 didn’t even see what hit him, but he felt an unimaginable force coming from his chest, as if a cannon had fired at his chest! The terrible impact,
Mr. 1 felt his internal organs churning, and his body was knocked back at a speed faster than the speed he rushed towards Rowling!
With a loud “bang”, Mr. 1 fell heavily on the ground in the distance, making a big hole in the floor!
“Pfft~ Ugh~!”
The body that he thought was invulnerable to swords and guns seemed so ridiculous at this moment. Mr. 1, who was seriously injured in the big pit on the floor, vomited a large mouthful of blood.
“MR.1!! Damn it!!”
Pola, who had blue curly hair, saw MR. 1 lying on the ground spitting blood. She shouted anxiously, and the spikes that grew out of her right hand turned into a long whip, which she swung directly at Rowling and the others.
The thorns made a “whoosh” sound as they were swung in the air, and the speed was extremely fast.
But when Pola saw that his thorn whip was about to hit Rowling,
Luo Lin just slightly turned his body to avoid the attack, then covered his hands with armed color and grabbed the thorn whip in the air.
Then Bola felt a huge force pulling her body along the whip, causing her to lean forward, as if it was going to pull her directly over.
This made Pola’s face change, and he decisively broke the thorn whip in his hand.
“Who the hell are you!”
Bora looked at the sudden appearance of this group of people, and their strength was very powerful. Even MR.1, the strongest among them, could not withstand the attack of the leader. Bora’s eyes showed a look of fear and asked loudly.
“I know you used to be pirates and now you are working for Baroque Works, but this has nothing to do with me. I just came to talk to a woman named Robin in your organization. I hope you can cooperate with me, otherwise you will suffer!”
When Rowling heard Pola’s question, he looked at Pola, who was full of fear, with a smile, and then spoke.
The people in the tavern heard Rowling’s smiling tone, but they felt that it was filled with terrible murderous intent. The several senior agents in the bar who were already accustomed to life and death felt as if they were being stared at by a man-eating monster, and their hair stood on end.
Although they had killed people in the past and were put on a bounty list by the Navy, after joining Baroque Works, they all hid their identities and called each other by code names.
Even they themselves did not know the specific origins of these work partners, let alone others, but the group of people in front of them seemed to know their origins clearly, and they even asked for their vice president! This made them very alert and scared.
Seeing that they were unwilling to speak, Luo Lin said to Nami and Bonnie next to him: Since they are standing and unwilling to speak, let them lie down and talk! I leave it to you. “
After saying that, he took Xiao Yafei out of the bar, took out a mat and a parasol from Qian Kun’s bag, and sat down on a nearby sand slope.
After Luo Lin took Xiao Yafei away, Nami, who heard Luo Lin’s instructions, began to complain to Bonnie next to her: “Really! Every time he asks us to do such laborious work! He never pays us! He just knows how to be lazy! This abominable captain who only knows how to exploit the crew!”
“Well, maybe he just thinks that we are not strong enough, so he wants to take the opportunity to train our strength. After all, his ultimate goal is amazing, and with our current strength we can only hold him back,” Bonnie persuaded after hearing Nami’s complaint.
Chapter 74: Superhuman Cutting Fruit (Old Version)
Nami listened to Bonnie’s words and thought they made sense. She didn’t waste any more time talking to the people in the tavern. She raised her hands and activated her devil fruit ability, launching several slashes.
The sword crossed in the air, bringing up a strong gust of wind!
With a loud “bang”, the ceiling of the Spider Bar was cut into several pieces!
Pola, Mr. 2, and Mr. 3 in the tavern saw the ceiling above their heads beginning to break. With a “bang”, their bodies smashed through the window and they fled outside.
Just after the three of them escaped and before they landed, they heard the sound of a blade cutting through the air. Within a few seconds, the entire Spider Bar was cut into pieces by Nami’s slash.
Countless pieces of housing debris fell below, causing a loud rumbling sound and raising a large amount of dust.
Nami and Bonnie moved outside before the tavern collapsed.
At this time, in the ruins of the collapsed tavern, a figure broke through the broken wood that was pressing on him, and Mr. 1, whose hands turned into blades, walked out from the dust.
Mr.1 felt a dull pain in his chest. He first looked at Luo Lin in the distance, with a look of fear in his eyes.
If he had not felt the danger of death the moment he approached Rowling, and had not hurriedly strengthened the ability of the fruit and increased his hardness again, the man in the distance might have been able to kill him directly with the blow he just dealt.
And just now when this man was talking to them, they were actually able to sense his attack.
You have to know that his attack speed was extremely fast and without any murderous intent. At that distance, this unknown man was the first one who could dodge his attack!
Then Mr. 1 looked at Nami, who had just slashed and destroyed the bar, and asked: Since you know about our studio, you must also know who our president is, right?
The vice president is very important to the president! He will never allow us to tell you his whereabouts, so just give up!
Luo Lin, who was feeding Xiao Yafei in the distance, saw that Mr. 1, who was hit by him casually, was only seriously injured but not killed on the spot.
Luo Lin remembered that Mr. 1 seemed to have eaten the superhuman cutting fruit, which gave him special defense and invulnerability. Although Luo Lin’s attack just now was a casual one, what was Luo Lin’s strength? Luo Lin had the real strength of the Four Emperors.
However, Rowling was only surprised at Mr. 1’s ability to save his life through the Cutting Fruit. He then gave Nami and Bonnie a look, indicating that the problem should be resolved as soon as possible.
At this time, Mr. 1, who had been on guard against Luo Lin, seemed to understand Luo Lin’s hint and hurriedly shouted: “Pola, Mr. 2, Mr. 3, leave here quickly and contact the boss. I will stop them!”
“We are partners. As long as we can fight together…”
When Pola heard what Mr. 1 said, she did not move but was determined to say something.
“We can’t defeat this group of enemies together. Let’s go find the boss.”
When Mr.1 saw Bola’s procrastination, he glared at her and spoke loudly in anger.
Although he was still able to stand, he knew that he was seriously injured and if he really fought, he would most likely not be a match for the two women who had just destroyed the bar!
What’s more, there was the unfathomable man and the beautiful little girl watching the battle from afar.
Because he had just seen the slashing attack from the orange-haired woman in front of him, and now that he was seriously injured, he would not be able to block it unless he used the [Slashing] form of the fruit ability.
However, to use the [Kill] skill, he must concentrate all his strength, and he cannot move by himself, so he can only hope that these two women are willing to fight with him!
Chapter 75: The Terrible Bonnie (Old Version)
“…Don’t die! Mr. 1!” It was the first time that Pola saw Mr. 1 like this.
After she finished speaking, spikes grew on Bora’s feet and she was about to run away. But just as she stepped on the ground, there was a “bang!” and the spikes under her feet pierced the ground.
A sweet voice sounded beside her.
“You want to run away from me? How can I survive in the future?”
When Bora heard the voice, her eyes narrowed and she looked in the direction where the voice came from. The woman with long pink hair, who was clearly dozens of meters away from her, appeared beside her as if she had teleported.
This pink-haired woman had a nice voice, but she spoke in a mafia tone, and her pretty face was covered in heavy makeup and lipstick. At this time, Pola saw her own reflection in Bonnie’s pair of irritable black eyes.
“Pola!”
Mr.1 saw that Bonnie, who was in front of him just now, appeared next to Pola. His eyes narrowed and he shouted loudly.
As soon as he finished shouting, he wanted to run forward to support, but just as he raised his legs,
He saw a “poof!” sound, and Bonnie’s hand slapped Pola’s abdomen very quickly, and then Pola disappeared! Only Pola’s clothes were left in a pile!
“What kind of monsters are these people?”
When MR 2 saw Bonnie’s extremely fast figure and her terrifying ability to make people disappear, his body softened with a “pop” and he fell to the ground. His face with strange makeup showed a look of fear.
MR.3’s legs were constantly shaking, his face was pale, and his forehead was covered with cold sweat, but his hands continued to release white wax, trying to build a wall for himself to protect himself.
Even though he knew in his heart that his candle wall would not be able to withstand this woman of terrifying speed and ability for long, it was unrealistic for him to escape from this enemy.
“Damn it! I will never forgive you!”
When Mr.1 saw Bola’s figure suddenly disappear (thinking he was dead), his body kept shaking, his face turned red with anger, and the anger in his eyes seemed like flames were about to overflow, and he shouted loudly.
However, Bonnie didn’t care about the roar from Mr. 1 behind her because she was too weak. To put it in an analogy, Bonnie’s current strength should be at the upper level among the Seven Warlords of the Sea. Even if Crocodile came, it is still unclear whether he could defeat Bonnie.
Although Pola had eaten the Thorn Devil Fruit and the thorns transformed from her body could easily pierce through stone slabs, her physical fitness was only slightly stronger than that of ordinary people, so she was not considered a powerful figure, and was killed instantly by Bonnie.
Bonnie looked around and saw MR.2, who had collapsed to the ground because of her fright, and MR.3, who had formed a wall on the other side.
Then his figure disappeared again, and he easily took care of the two men with the same method. Their strength was not as strong as Bola’s.
At this time, Mr. 1’s eyes were filled with anger and he shouted at Bonnie: Damn woman! I’m going to kill you!
When Mr.1 saw the pink-haired woman kill his three co-workers (he thought so) at an extremely fast speed, he roared and rushed forward.
Even though he knew in his heart that he could not defeat this enemy, he understood that it would be useless even if he ran away. These people of unknown origin would never let him escape.
Since running away is useless, I might as well fight with all my strength. Even if I die in battle, I must give an explanation to my dead comrades!
The ability of his fruit can transform into a blade that can easily break stones. Mr. 1 can only gamble that his blade can hit him before he is touched by this woman’s strange ability!
Chapter 76: Lazy Nami (Old Version)
Bonnie saw Mr. 1 rushing towards him, looking like he wanted to fight him to death, and then glanced at Nami in the distance, but she didn’t expect that Nami was playing with the camel at this time! !
Bonnie rolled her eyes. They had agreed that Mr. 1 would be handed over to Nami to enhance his practical experience, while Bonnie would be in charge of the other three. She didn’t expect Nami to ignore her!
Nami, who was studying the camel, felt a chill, turned to look at the speechless Bonnie, and then made a cheering gesture!
As for why Nami did not stop Mr. 1 from fighting him, according to Nami’s inner thoughts: Apart from Bailey and treasure, he has no interest in anything else, so it is better to leave the battle to the big sister.
Bonnie saw Nami’s state and knew she couldn’t count on him. At this time, Mr. 1 used the move “Dust Slash Speed ​​Force” (turning the soles of his feet into blades and sliding forward like skates) and glided in front of Bonnie! His palms and fingers turned into blades, and then he pounced on Bonnie.
Bonnie calmly looked at Mr. 1 who was rushing towards him, and then when the blade was about to hit him, she instantly disappeared from the spot!
Mr.1 missed his attack and felt a strong wind coming from behind him. He knew that it was the woman who dodged his attack and appeared behind him in an instant.
But before he could turn around to fight, Bonnie appeared behind him with her feet covered in Armament Haki and did a roundhouse kick on his head!
With a “bang”!
Mr. 1 was kicked in the head and fell heavily on the ground with his face. The remaining force caused Mr. 1 to slide on the ground for more than ten meters before stopping!
After a while, Mr. 1, who was lying on the ground, tried to struggle to stand up, but unfortunately he was too badly injured. He was first hit by Rowling’s finger and then kicked in the head by Bonnie, causing him to faint at any time.
“Although I don’t know… who you are… and what your purpose is… but the president… will definitely not… let you go.”
Mr.1 felt dizzy and raised his head with difficulty. He looked at Rowling, who was drinking wine and watching the game under a parasol, with hatred in his eyes. Then he used up his last bit of strength to speak and fainted.
Seeing that the battle was over, Luo Lin stood up and put the things back into Qian Kun’s bag. He walked to the side of Mr. 1 who had fainted and said, “Ha! Wouldn’t it be better to tell Robin’s whereabouts earlier? You have to be beaten up, but your character is still good. You would rather die than betray the organization. It’s a pity that such a character will not live long in this world!”
After speaking with emotion to the unconscious Mr. 1, Rowling instantly disappeared from the spot and appeared behind Nami!
There was a “bang” sound! Then there was an “ah” sound! Nami squatted down, holding the big bump on her head, and looked at Luo Lin pitifully!
“Do you know why I hit you? You just know how to be lazy! I punish you by letting them carry on the camel! Take them back to the boat, I have something to ask them,” Rowling said to Nami with a look of disappointment.
Nami squatted on the ground and knew that she couldn’t talk back at this time! Otherwise, Bailey would be deducted next! She could only say “oh” quietly to show that she understood.
Then Nami walked to the place where Pola disappeared just now, peeled off the pile of clothes, and took out a little girl of 3 or 4 years old from it!
Yes, this little girl is Pola who disappeared just now. She was just turned into a child by Bonnie’s devil fruit, and she was not killed as Mr. 1 thought!
Then Nami walked to the pile of clothes of Mr. 2 and Mr. 3 and pulled out the two little boys. Finally, she walked to the unconscious Mr. 1, dragged him back to the camel and then threw him on the camel.
Nami, who had finished her work, wiped the sweat off her forehead and complained: “I am so tired! Why do you always give me such a hard job?”
Chapter 77: Angry Crocodile (Old Version)
At this time, Bonnie rode on the camel and heard Nami’s complaints. She turned around and said to Nami: Who told you to be lazy all the time! You only know Bailey! Be careful to be lazy next time.
Rowling might confiscate all the Baileys you secretly hid! Then you can wait to cry! Little Nami.
Most of the treasures on the pirates that Rowling and his men eliminated at sea would be put into his money bag, but Nami would occasionally secretly hide some Bailey.
Xiao Yafei walked to Nami and said: Sister Nami, your camels are full, why don’t you ride on my camel together, and you can just lead this one behind.
“Muma~ I knew that Xiao Yafei was the best! Unlike those two bad guys! They just ordered me to do things! Humph! Let’s go.” Nami first kissed the cute and beautiful Xiao Yafei, and then she and Yafei rode on his camel, dragging Mr. 1’s camel behind them, and set off on the journey back to the ship.
The next afternoon, in the rainy land of Alabasta, in a hall of a magnificent building.
A man with black hair slicked back, a long horizontal scar on his face and a cigar in his mouth sat in a large chair.
“You said there were customer complaints?”
When Crocodile heard the words of the brown-skinned woman in front of him, his eyes became dangerous and he asked in a somewhat unfriendly tone.
“Yes, a customer complained that he should have seen the agent we sent at noon and asked us why he hadn’t seen him yet.”
“I have contacted Bora through the map, but there has been no response since noon.”
A beautiful lady with long black hair and brown skin spoke.
“I’ll arrange for a land and water transport for Turtle. You can come with me.”
When Crocodile heard this, he felt uneasy and stood up and spoke.
Robin nodded when she saw this. She also knew that unless there was any special situation, there was no way a senior agent would not answer the Den Den Mushi call.
If they didn’t answer now, something must have happened that they didn’t know about.
Then Crocodile and Nico Robin took the land and water shuttle to pick up the turtle, and soon they arrived at the Spider Bar.
As soon as Crocodile came down, he saw the wood chips and stone slabs cut into cubes, and the clothes left on the ground not far away. The thorns pierced the ground.
The white wax that had melted but still had traces, a few small pits on the ground, and the blood left by Mr. 1 during the fight! His face became extremely gloomy.
Apparently MR1 and Bora, as well as MR2 and MR3, have met with misfortune.
The enemy must be very strong, so strong that they didn’t even have time to contact him before they were all defeated! And they were taken away.
It stands to reason that if some powerful pirates arrived, with his intelligence network, it is impossible that he did not receive any news.
Moreover, with the strength of MR1 and his men, there are few people who can be their opponents near the intersection of the Grand Line. So who could have deliberately defeated several of his senior agents? Crocodile had no idea.
It seemed that his ideal plan would be realized in half a year at most, but now the disappearance of these four senior agents had brought his plan to a standstill.
His own strength is definitely strong enough, but due to his identity as a Shichibukai and his own plans, the things he can do personally are limited, so he needs senior agents under his name to do some things that are shameful on the surface.
Among them, MR1 is a subordinate that he is quite satisfied with. He is strong, steady and taciturn. He can help him solve some troublesome targets that he would have to solve by himself.
But now because of the disappearance of MR1, his plan to take over Alabasta was forced to be delayed. How could Crocodile not be angry!
Chapter 78: Unknown Investigation (Old Version)
Crocodile’s face was gloomy at this time, and he angrily ordered Robin: “Go and find out immediately who has come to Alabasta recently! Don’t let any of them go! I will make them pay the price!”
He didn’t know who was targeting him and captured all his senior agents. Crocodile didn’t think that Rowling might be coming for Robin, because he had the title of Seven Warlords of the Sea, and there were many people who wanted to defeat him and become famous in the sea.
When Robin saw Rockdale whose aura became somewhat terrifying, he stepped back a few steps in fear and said: Got it, Boss!
The two quickly returned to Rainland, and Robin immediately mobilized dozens of agents from Baroque Workers and ordered them to investigate the matter.
It was not until night that Robin handed the list compiled by the agents to Crocodile.
Crocodile sat in front of a big table, smoking a cigar, looking at the list in his hand, his face becoming more and more uglier!
There are hundreds of people on the list, and they recently passed by the Spider Bar. Because the Rainy Banquet in Yudi is the largest casino in Alabasta, and the casino is not far from the bar, many wealthy people will come here to gamble and pass by the bar.
Most of the ordinary people among these rich people are just rich, but not very strong. The bodyguards they hired could not be a match for his senior agents. As for the others, they are ordinary residents passing by on this coast and the opposite coast. It is even more impossible for them to be a match for him.
As for the navy, he had never considered it at all, because he was one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea and Alabasta was his territory. The navy would not interfere in the affairs here, and his informants in the navy had not informed him that the navy would take any action recently.
Excluding the navy, it could only be the pirates. The pirates from the New World would never come back here to cause trouble for him, unless they had a great hatred for him. However, when he went to the New World, his biggest enemy was Whitebeard! With Whitebeard’s personality, he would never do such a thing!
Thinking of Whitebeard, Crocodile angrily pushed the documents on the table and shouted: “Useless! All of you are a bunch of useless! You have been hiding for so long and are about to succeed, but something goes wrong at this moment!”
Robin stood in the darkness outside the door, hearing Crocodile’s furious roar in the room, and fell into deep thought.
Crocodile is a man with an extremely cruel character. Robin is not loyal to him, but they are just in a cooperative relationship. If the enemy targeting him this time is stronger than Crocodile, Robin will give up here and choose to escape without hesitation!
What Robin was curious about at this time was who could have done this silently.
Leaving aside the other three agents, MR.1 is extremely powerful, and the bounty on his head is 75 million berries.
Even though Robin’s own bounty is 79 million Baileys, this bounty is different from MR.1’s. Her bounty is so high because of her special status.
MR.1 achieved this bounty by relying on his own strength. The cutting fruit is invulnerable to swords and guns, ignores gun shells, and can easily break stones.
In Baroque Works, MR.1’s strength has always been second only to that of the Shichibukaisha Crocodile, so he has never failed in carrying out a mission.
But now he has been defeated and captured, and MR.1 didn’t even have the time to notify them. It can be seen that the enemy targeting Crocodile this time is very powerful!
The identity of the enemy is unknown, the number of people is unknown, the purpose is unknown, and the strength is so strong. How long has Robin stayed in the studio with such means?
It was the first time that Robin saw someone causing such trouble to Crocodile, which gave him other ideas!
Chapter 79: The Tragic Death of Den Den Mushi (Old Version)
On the shore, in the interrogation room on Rowling’s ship (usually there are rooms in pirate ships where enemies are detained, but here it is simply called the interrogation room),
MR.1 woke up and saw that the other three people working there were not dead! After understanding, MR.1 knew that they were just turned into babies by the pink-haired woman, and she did not kill them.
After bringing them back to the ship, they were changed back to their original forms. Moreover, one day had passed since they were captured. MR.1 was seriously injured and had been in a coma for a whole day before he woke up.
MR·1 was relieved to see that they were fine. It was not that MR·1 cared about his companions.
But as Crocodile’s most capable subordinate, he certainly knew that this was the critical moment of Crocodile’s plan after he had been lurking in Alabasta for many years. If all the senior agents of the studio were killed at this time, it would be a big trouble for Crocodile’s plan.
Just when MR. 1 and the others were discussing how to escape, the sound of two footsteps was heard in the interrogation room!
It was Rowling and Bonnie. Rowling’s Observation Haki sensed that MR.1 had woken up, so he came over to interrogate MR.1 to see if there was any way to get Robin out alone without alerting Crocodile.
Based on Rowling’s understanding of Robin in the original book, it is not difficult to persuade Robin to join them.
Before MR.1 woke up, Rollin had already interrogated Bola, MR.2, and MR.3. Rollin thought that as long as they contacted Robin, they could just make up a reason about the crown spring.
Just let Robin come to find them. As for Robin’s vigilance, after arriving at the agreed location, will he observe secretly and find something wrong and run away?
There is basically no chance of this, because with the coverage of Rowlin’s observation Haki, as long as Robin appears nearby at that time, he will not be able to escape Rowlin’s Five Finger Mountain with his strength.
But now an embarrassing thing happened. When Nami brought them back as babies, she did not take away all the clothes that dropped when they became small. Instead, she just took a piece of clothing and wrapped them up.
Until now, MR·2 and MR·3 were still wearing their original thin tops, and their lower bodies were cold, so they huddled in the corner and dared not see anyone. As for Bora, she was a woman after all, so she was wearing Nami’s clothes now.
So the Den Den Mushi that they used to contact the organization was buried in the yellow sand when Nami dismantled the Spider Bar. As for the Den Den Mushi that they carried with them, it shrank and was buried in the pile of clothes. Therefore, the three of them who were trapped on the boat had no way to contact the organization.
As for MR.1, Rollin had also taken it. He did have a Den Den Mushi, but it was already dead! It might have been knocked to the ground by Rollin at the beginning or hit by the collapse of the bar.
Anyway, the Den Den Mushi on MR·1 was already a flat cake when he took it out! It died miserably! If the worm was still alive, he would definitely complain to MR·1, asking why he didn’t give him an invulnerability buff!
MR.1, who had already learned the situation from Pola, looked at Rowling calmly and said: I don’t know what your purpose is, but if you want to get news about people in the studio from me, I advise you to save your energy. Besides, even I can’t contact other people in the studio now.
Luo Lin listened to MR. 1’s words quietly and made sure that he was not lying. As for how he was sure, it was all thanks to Luo Lin’s domineering attitude.
Rowlin’s Observation Haki has been cultivated to the point where he can vaguely sense the thoughts in a person’s mind. It is different from Katakuri’s ability to meet the brief future, but it is a bit similar to the legendary “Pirate King Roger”‘s ability to listen to everything.
As for which type of Observation Haki is stronger, we can only say that each has its own advantages and disadvantages. The advantage is that when Luo Lin’s Observation Haki is fighting with others, he can only know how the opponent will attack and defend next in his head.
But the disadvantage is that for someone like Garp who doesn’t rely on his brain to fight, and just uses a hammer, and whose body reacts faster than his brain, he becomes useless.
Another example is someone like the Four Emperors Big Mom. Even if you know what’s going on in her head, it’s useless because when Big Mom gets angry during a battle, she’s like a lunatic!
Chapter 80: Special Observation Haki (Old Version)
However, Luo Lin’s special observation Haki has one thing that is very useful when he is not fighting, which is that he can see through what a person is thinking. For example, when recruiting subordinates, he can sense who is sincerely loyal and who is loyal with malice!
In fact, Rowling had already set his eyes on two crew members he was quite satisfied with at the Navy Headquarters a long time ago. Unfortunately, he needed to wait for the right opportunity to recruit these two people. These two people were the admiral candidates Taotu and Tina!
To recruit Momoaki, the World Government must recruit two admirals. After all, as a reserve admiral, Momoaki should be promoted when the admiral position is vacant. Unexpectedly, the World Government did not select people from the navy to be promoted to admirals, but recruited strong people from the civilian population to be admirals. One can imagine how Momoaki felt at that time!
It is relatively easy to recruit Tina. As long as Zefa dies, that will be the best time to recruit Tina. Originally, Rowling had been thinking about how to persuade these two people. Now that his observation Haki has been improved to the point where he can see what a person is thinking, he can use topics to stimulate their thoughts and take the opportunity to impress them.
As for now, looking at the calm MR.1 and the nervous Pola, MR.2 and MR.3 were shaking with fear in the corner when MR.1 said that he would not help find the studio and that other people could not find it either.
Because they knew very well that Rowling did not kill them on the spot, but captured them because he wanted to find the vice president through them. Now even MR.1, the most trusted person of the mysterious president, said there was no way. It was conceivable that they had no use and the only way out was death.
Their studio has done this kind of thing many times before. For those who are of no use to them, they would usually kill them and put an end to it all!
Just when they thought they were doomed, Luo Lin spoke up: I didn’t want to contact your president now, but since there is no other way, I have to make a deal with him.
Just when MR.1 and the others were wondering what Luo Lin meant by this, Luo Lin spoke to Bola again: If I remember correctly, your name is Bola, right? I will let you go back now. When you go back, tell your president that if you want to get the other three back, bring Robin to see me. I will wait for him outside the Rapeseed Town.
After that, he signaled Bonnie to let Pola go. As for why he chose to let Pola go back to inform Lao Sha, it was because MR·1 had a great weight in Lao Sha’s heart. After all, his strength was there. Apart from Lao Sha himself, MR·1 was the strongest and most useful person in the studio.
Therefore, there is a high chance that MR.1 will be used to threaten Crocodile to bring Robin to see him. As for why it is not used as an exchange, Robin is related to ancient weapons for Crocodile. Just think about it and you will know that Crocodile will never give up for a few subordinates.
As for MR·2 and MR·3, they are basically the kind that are tasteless to eat and a pity to discard. Their combat effectiveness and ability to do things are average. I think Lao Sha will not care much about them.
Before being taken out of the interrogation room by Bonnie, Pola glanced at MR.1 and saw that MR.1 had a calm expression. She wanted to say something but after thinking it over, she left without saying anything.
After Pola left, Luo Lin showed a cruel smile to the other three and said: I guess your president will be very annoyed after receiving the news? But it has nothing to do with me. As long as he brings Robin to me, you can continue to be agents of your studio. But if I don’t see Robin, you and him will die!
(Some people may say, why bother to go through so much trouble to find Robin? Can’t we just catch him directly? But think about it carefully, even the World Government has been trying to catch Robin for such a long time and still failed, which shows how good Robin’s escape skills are! Don’t say that they don’t care about Robin,
Robin is the only person who knows the historical text. The importance of the historical text can be seen from the fact that the Four Emperors treasure it very much. If you forcefully capture Robin, I am afraid that given Robin’s experience, he will run away after sensing danger, and it will be difficult to find him at that time.)
Chapter 81: Shar Pei (Old Version)
In the office of the Rainland Building in Alabasta, Crocodile was sitting in a chair, smoking a cigar and worrying!
In his original plan, MR.1 and his agents would be responsible for a very important mission! Unfortunately, they were captured and there was no news of the gang until now. He could not show up in person. In Alabasta, he had been called a hero over the years.
Just when Crocodile was wondering whether to change his plan, Robin pushed open the office door and walked in.
Crocodile, whose train of thought was interrupted, frowned and looked at Robin who came in and said impatiently: Didn’t I tell you not to disturb me if there is nothing going on? Did you forget? Robin!
“BOSS! An agent just sent a message saying that Pola has been found and has been captured!” Robin said calmly, not paying attention to Crocodile’s impatient tone towards him.
“What!! Where is he now? Is there anyone around him?” After hearing what Robin said, Crocodile stood up from his chair and asked quickly.
“According to the agent who found Pora, no one else was found around Pora. As for Pora’s current location, it is not far from the rainy land, and he is heading towards us. We should see him soon,” Robin replied.
“Just him? MR. 1, 2, 3 and the people who defeated and captured them didn’t show up? And after Pora appeared, he came directly here. It seems that the people who captured them let Pora go on purpose and let him come back. Is there anything they want to say to me?” Crocodile calmed down and guessed the other party’s purpose in an instant.
After all, as one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea and having planned in Alabasta for many years, Crocodile’s IQ is still online. Unlike when he was a supernova before, he just rushed around recklessly, and in the end he foolishly challenged Whitebeard and was beaten into a Shar-Pei dog.
“Then let’s wait for Pola to come back and see what the people who arrested them want to tell me.” Crocodile sat back in his chair. Since the group was able to release Pola and pass on the message,
That means they have something to discuss or trade with me. It seems that MR 1, 2, and 3 are still alive.
As long as they are still alive, Crocodile is confident that he can rescue them from that hateful group of guys, and the plan will still go according to the original arrangement.
Not long after, Pola, who had disappeared for nearly two days, appeared in Crocodile’s office.
At this time, Bola was out of breath and his body was soaked with sweat. Because he was in a hurry to come back and report the news, he first robbed a camel in the rapeseed town to hurry on.
However, because the camel was walking too slowly, he used his fruit ability to whip the camel with thorny vines to speed it up. However, he was in a hurry to get back so he didn’t take it lightly.
So the camel was beaten to death not far from the rain, and all the Bora had to do was run back in the hot yellow sand. Although Bora was exhausted,
However, he was still worried that after he left, Rowling and the others would take action against MR·1 and the others who were no longer of any use to him, so he hurriedly explained what had happened to Crocodile and conveyed Rowling’s words to Crocodile without revealing a word.
After listening to what Pola said, Crocodile was so angry that he bit the cigar in his mouth into pieces, and the cigar fell into the air and turned into yellow sand.
But no matter how angry he was, according to Pola’s description, this group of people was very strong! Among the one man and three women, the man and the pink-haired woman were able to defeat his strongest agent MR.1 in one move, which showed that they were very strong.
It can be said that even Crocodile himself had a hard time defeating MR.1 without a sneak attack! (The reason why Bonnie was able to knock down MR.1 with a roundhouse kick was because Rowling had injured MR.1 too badly at the beginning.)
Chapter 82: Doubt (Old Version)
Crocodile said gloomily: No matter who these people are, MR.1 and the others can’t get into trouble now! Robin! They went to such great lengths just to see you, are you in the same group with them? !
Crocodile was talking when he suddenly asked Robin a question. It was no wonder that Crocodile had such thoughts. It was because this group of people were very powerful, but they captured his senior agent and just wanted to make a deal with him. The content of the deal was just to bring Robin to see him!
If this group of people threatened MR.1 and wanted a large amount of Bailey Crocodile, they would not be so suspicious. This is normal. Another point is that from Pola’s description, this group of people seemed to know them very well.
Crocodile has been very low-key in Alabasta over the years. Even most of his agents are unaware of his existence. After all, his ultimate goal is to obtain ancient weapons. If this were to get out, it would undoubtedly offend people all over the world.
Moreover, in recent years, Robin’s attitude towards him has become increasingly alienated. Crocodile has seen all of this, but he did not get angry because they are partners after all. What’s more important is that Robin still needs to translate the ancient texts in order to find out where the ancient weapons are hidden!
However, if it was really Robin who did these things behind his back, Crocodile would attack Robin without hesitation. Although he would not kill him, he would lock him up and wait until he found the original historical text and forced Robin to translate it, and then kill him!
In response to Crocodile’s sudden questioning, which also vaguely made people feel murderous intent, Robin calmly said to him: I don’t know this group of people. As for why they had to look for me, and why they knew so much about our studio, I don’t know, but ~
Robin didn’t continue speaking, but looked at Pola next to him.
Crocodile seemed to know what Robin meant, and ordered Pola: You go down and rest first!
Pora looked at Crocodile and Robin and saw that they obviously didn’t want him to hear something. He felt isolated in his heart. Although Pora was worried about the life and death of MR.1 and the others, he didn’t dare to go against Crocodile’s wishes. Then Pora said yes and turned around and walked out of the office.
After seeing Pola leave, Crocodile said: Tell me, what did you think of!
Robin also looked serious at this time: “I suspect that the purpose of this group of people is the same as yours, they want me to translate ancient texts! As for how they know my identity, I suspect that they are either the people who wanted to hunt me down before, or there is a traitor in the organization.”
As for why Robin did not suspect that it was someone from the World Government, it was because Robin knew them very well. There were too many powerful people in the World Government.
Moreover, they would not care about Crocodile’s identity as a Shichibukai. If the people of the World Government discovered his whereabouts, they would directly force Crocodile to hand himself over instead of going to the trouble of proposing a deal with Crocodile.
As for why Pola was not allowed to hear these words, it was because this matter was related to Crocodile’s ultimate goal of finding ancient weapons. Currently, only Robin knew about this matter in the organization, and the rest of the people in the organization always thought that Crocodile wanted to seize the country.
Crocodile chose to believe Robin’s analysis temporarily.
Crocodile thought for a moment, smiled dangerously and said: Since they want to see you so much, then go and meet them, but it will be the last time!
Crocodile then ordered Robin to gather the remaining senior agents in the organization and prepare to go to the Rapeseed Town together!
Crocodile was wiping his golden hook alone in the office, muttering to himself: “No matter who you are or what your purpose is! Anyone who prevents me from getting the ancient weapon for revenge must die! Let me personally send you off!”
After saying this, Crocodile turned into yellow sand and disappeared in the office with a gust of wind outside the window.
Chapter 83: Nami and Yafei’s Combat Power (Old Version)
Not far from the Rapeseed Flower Town, on the sand dunes, Rowling and the others sat on chairs, drinking the special wine of Alabasta under the parasols, and eating the giant lizard that had appeared not long after they arrived here, intending to attack them but failed and was defeated by Bonnie with a kick.
I have to say that Xiao Yafei, the chef on the ship, has really good cooking skills. The fatless and tough lizard meat was turned into a delicious dish by Xiao Yafei.
Rowling and his friends were happy, but MR.1, 2, and 3, who were tied up with seastone nearby, hadn’t eaten for two days. MR.1 was relatively calm, but MR.2 and 3, looking at Rowling and his friends eating lizards, drinking wine, enjoying the warm breeze and listening to songs, they were drooling at the delicious food and wine!
“Ah, ah, gulp, ha, is the president of their studio going to come or not? Has he given up on them?” Bonnie kept eating barbecue and taking a sip of wine. No one knew how she could speak with her full mouth.
“That’s right. We had to wait on this broken sand dune for so long, and my skin got tanned! I really envy you, Xiao Yafei, for your fair skin, which never gets tanned no matter how much you get tanned.” Nami heard what her elder sister said and started complaining as well, and teased Xiao Yafei at the same time.
“Hate it, Sister Nami! No, I think your skin is not bad, Sister Nami,” Xiao Yafei answered shyly. Xiao Yafei’s skin is smooth because she ate the slippery fruit, which is a basic function. It can also block ultraviolet rays, so Nami always thinks that if this fruit was put on the auction house, it would probably be sold at a sky-high price!
But Nami was just thinking about it. She and Xiao Yafei had a very good relationship, like real sisters. How could she covet those Baileys? Even if she could go back to the past, Nami would still agree with Xiao Yafei eating the slippery fruit. After all, this fruit did greatly enhance Xiao Yafei’s self-protection ability.
Here I would like to say that after a month of special training by Luo Lin, Xiao Yafei has already reached the combat power close to that of a rear admiral. And this is not an ordinary rear admiral, but a rear admiral of the navy headquarters.
You should know that in the Battle of Marineford, there was a vice admiral from the headquarters who dared to fight Whitebeard. Although he was basically killed instantly, it also proved that the admirals in the headquarters still had some strength. Otherwise, if it were someone else, even the Seven Warlords of the Sea excluding Hawkeye would not dare to confront Whitebeard head-on.
Luo Lin’s training for Xiao Yafei also started with the Six Styles of the Navy to train his physique. In addition, Luo Lin, who had the brain of a higher civilization in his previous life, helped him develop his fruit ability.
Up to now, Xiao Yafei has been able to basically use the six styles, and has developed a lot of moves with the Slippery Fruit. Basically, she can now be considered half of the combatants on the ship. She has finally gotten rid of the feeling of powerlessness in the battle where she could only be protected by Nami.
As for Nami, she is now able to use Armament Haki. As for Observation Haki, she can only sense the enemy’s movements from time to time during the battle. However, with the ability of the Broadcast-Broadcast Fruit, Nami’s current combat power can barely serve as a Shichibukai, although she is at the bottom.
After all, Nami has only been out to sea with Rowling for a short time. Although her strength has been greatly improved due to Rowling’s day and night special training, combat power does not mean that it can be fully exerted in battle. The main issue here is combat experience.
So now Rowling basically doesn’t take action in battle, but lets Nami and Bonnie fight, in order to train them to exert their due combat power in actual combat, and also to increase their practical combat experience.
(Some people would say that the strength of Xiao Yafei and Nami increased too quickly. Let me explain here that Nami herself is very talented in the original work. After all, she is a member of the protagonist group. She can even help fight Big Mom in the Four Emperors Big Mom arc. As for Xiao Yafei, with the help of eating the slippery fruit and being specially cared for and trained by Rowling, who has always been the weakest in the team, her strength was raised to the level of major general, which is not high.)
Chapter 84: Crocodile Appears (Old Version)
Just as Rowling was counting the combat power on his ship, Bonnie beside him suddenly stopped eating and stood up from her chair with a serious expression.
Nami, who was drinking juice nearby, saw the big sister suddenly stop talking and stood up, so she asked curiously: Big sister, what’s wrong with you? Did you eat too much? Do you want to run a few laps to digest the food?
Hearing Nami’s words, Bonnie rolled her eyes! Even if she ate too much, who could run in circles in the hot desert to digest it! Before the food in her stomach was digested, she was melted by the sun!
Sometimes Bonnie wondered if Nami was doing it on purpose! She was not convinced by her status as the boss! She wanted to be the boss! Or maybe Nami was just a natural idiot, but that was obviously unlikely.
Ignoring Nami’s teasing, Bonnie looked calmly ahead and said: We’ve waited for so long, the people from that studio are finally here!
Hearing this, Nami, who was drinking a drink, choked and quickly stood up, posing in a fighting posture and asked cautiously: What? Where are the big sister and the others? Why can’t I see them?
Bonnie said to Nami in a frustrated tone: I told you to practice your Observation Haki more often, but you didn’t even notice the enemy almost appearing before your eyes! There are about 40 people behind that sand dune!
Sure enough, after Bonnie finished speaking, a group of people appeared on the sand dunes not far from them. They were all the current fighters in the studio, and Pola was among them!
In fact, there are hundreds of agents in the Crocodile organization’s studio. However, not all of these agents are combatants. Many of them are responsible for logistics, re-mailing, finance, etc. The agents who now appear in front of Rowling and others are all the combat-capable personnel in the existing studio.
It can be seen how much Crocodile values ​​Rowling and his gang. In the original work, the protagonist group didn’t see many agents until the end, because Crocodile felt that it was unnecessary to deal with the Straw Hat Pirates and looked down on them.
But it was different for Rowling and his gang. Rowling and Bonnie killed his senior agents in seconds. Even the strongest Mr. 1 couldn’t resist them. It can be seen that this group of people is very strong. However, Crocodile was not afraid or worried.
The first is that he never admits defeat. He even dared to challenge the strongest Whitebeard, so who would he be afraid of? The second is that he possesses the nature-type Sand-Sand Fruit. In a place like Alabasta which is all desert, Crocodile is confident that he is invincible and no one can defeat him!
However, to be cautious, Crocodile still sent out all the agents in the studio. After all, his plan, which he had been planning for many years, was about to succeed, and he didn’t want any mistakes to happen.
Just as Nami and Bonnie were staring at the studio people, a large amount of dust suddenly rose in the air, making people unable to help but close their eyes. When the dust settled, a man with black hair combed back appeared in front of the studio agents.
There is a long horizontal scar on his face, an earring in his right ear, a cigar in his mouth, a large golden hook on his left hand, and he is wearing a black fur coat with an orange plaid long-sleeved shirt underneath.
Just when many agents from the studio were preparing to attack the person who suddenly appeared in front of them, Pola stepped forward and shouted: Boss, all the agents of the studio are in place.
The agents who were about to launch the attack stubbornly stayed where they were. Pola was a senior agent in the studio and the boss of these ordinary agents. Now Pola called this suddenly appeared person “BOSS”, which reminded them of the mysterious Mr. 0 whom they had never seen in the studio, who was the boss of their organization.
That’s right, the person who came was Crocodile. All the senior agents under him were captured by Rollin and his team. If he relied on the remaining ones alone, he would definitely not be a match for Rollin and his team, so he had to take action himself to be at ease.
As for the fact that many agents don’t know Crocodile, it’s because Crocodile has always been hiding in the dark. Only senior agents like Pola or MR.1 know him. But in the eyes of the people of Alabasta, he is a hero!
Chapter 85: Analysis of Crocodile’s Strength (Old Version)
Just after Crocodile appeared, Rowling, who was sitting leisurely on a chair, first glanced at the agents and found that Robin was not among them.
Then Rowling expanded the range of his observation Haki, and as expected, he found a person hiding behind a rock on a sand dune not far from them. It must be Robin.
Just as Rowling guessed, the person behind the rock was indeed Robin. Crocodile had not originally intended to let Robin come. Robin was very important to Crocodile. Without Robin, even if he found the historical text, he would not be able to decipher the words on it or find the ancient weapons.
But Robin was very curious about Rowling and his men. He had great strength but was so low-key. Was he looking for him to read the historical text? Or was he looking for ancient weapons like Crocodile? If Crocodile was really defeated, would it be a good choice for him to join Rowling and his men?
Putting aside curiosity, what really concerns Robin is whether Rowling and his group are sent by the World Government. If he is discovered by the World Government, Robin will leave the country without hesitation, because Crocodile will never become an enemy of the World Government for her.
This is why Robin, despite Crocodile’s orders, insisted on coming here to confirm the identities of Rowling and others. However, to be on the safe side, Robin chose to use his fruit ability to observe from a distance.
After sensing Robin’s location, Rowling had roughly guessed Robin’s mentality according to the original plot and expressed his happiness. This time the goal had been achieved, and it could be said that this royal sister must be a member of his ship.
As for Crocodile in front of him, Rowling didn’t take him seriously at all. He was the weakest among the Seven Warlords of the Sea and couldn’t even beat Luffy who didn’t know Haki. Although it was possible that Crocodile’s carelessness led to his failure, winning is winning, and losing is losing.
Moreover, in his previous life, Rowling had seen in a post that someone suspected that Crocodile might have hidden his strength when fighting Luffy. In response to this statement, Rowling said, “Are you willing to give up a plan that has been prepared for many years and the idea of ​​being locked up in Impel Down for the rest of your life just to let Crocodile down and hide your strength?”
According to Rowling’s analysis of Crocodile, Crocodile should have had a similar experience to Luffy and his friends. However, after being named a supernova, he was not as lucky as Luffy, who had Rayleigh, the deputy of the Pirate King, as his master to teach him domineering and fighting skills. Instead, he arrogantly chose to enter the New World in the hope of defeating Whitebeard, seizing the throne and dominating the sea.
However, reality gave him a cruel end. All the crew members were killed and he lost a hand. He was depressed for a long time after surviving by chance. However, by chance or with the planning of someone, he learned the whereabouts of the ancient weapon. For the dream of revenge and regaining dominance over the sea, he chose to hide in Alabasta and plot to obtain the ancient weapon.
However, this resulted in Crocodile being useless except for possessing the nature-type Sand-Sand Fruit. As can be seen from the bounty, the bounty for Crocodile before becoming one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea was only 81 million Baileys, less than 100 million Baileys. Although the bounty cannot fully represent the strength of a pirate, it is undeniable that most of the bounties of powerful pirates are very high.
As for the conversation between Mingo and Crocodile during the Battle of Marineford, it gives people the illusion that Crocodile is actually as strong as Mingo. Rowling thinks that it is very likely that Mingo wants to win over Crocodile, but not as a companion, but as cannon fodder or a subordinate!
The final conclusion is that Crocodile may not be able to take two hammers from Rollin and will die! Even Luffy, who defeated Crocodile and was called the fifth emperor after his strength increased, had to temporarily give up the addiction to the king under the stick of the Four Emperors Kaido. It can be seen that if Rollin, who is about the same strength as Kaido, seriously hit Crocodile with one or two hammers, he can basically become a monument.
Chapter 86: Cautious Crocodile (Old Version)
At this time, Crocodile was observing Rowling and the others. He first noticed Bonnie and Nami who were on guard against them. According to Pola, the pink-haired woman named Bonnie had a terrifying fruit ability! Anyone touched by her would turn into a baby! And her physical skills were also very strong!
However, Crocodile was not worried about the fruit ability of the woman named Bonnie, because he was a natural fruit ability user who could make his body “elemental”. This made Bonnie’s physical attacks on him ineffective, and naturally she could not touch him, turning him into a baby.
As for the orange-haired girl named Nami, according to Pola, she can launch multiple slashes in an instant, but strangely, she is not seen using weapons.
Crocodile didn’t take Nami too seriously, because the slash was also a physical attack and had no effect on him.
Crocodile’s eyes soon shifted to Rowling and little Yafei. According to Pola, the beautiful little girl named Yafei never took action when Rowling and his gang attacked them.
And according to Pola’s observations during the one or two days when he was captured by Rowling and his gang and trapped on the boat, this beautiful little girl named Yafei was mainly responsible for cooking food among this group of people, so Pola suspected that Yafei was just a cook and did not have the ability to fight.
The last one was Rowling. Pola only knew that this man was the captain of this group of people. He was very powerful and quick in attack. Mr. 1 was seriously injured by one finger of his even though he had launched an attack beforehand!
Crocodile frowned as he looked at Rowling, who was still half lying on the bed drinking wine. His calm attitude and the powerful skills described by Pola made Crocodile feel that this man named Rowling was no ordinary man.
However, Rolin’s attitude also made Crocodile feel insulted and ignored! But in order to ensure the safety of Mr. 1 and others who were tied to the side, he could only be patient and wait until Mr. 1 was rescued before talking! Then he said to Rolin: I am the president of the studio! Since I have come as you said, should I let my men go? !
At this time, Luo Lin was thinking about how to give a good impression to Robin, who was about to become his crew member. After all, Luo Lin attached great importance to Robin, the queen. He didn’t want to be interrupted by Crocodile’s voice at this time.
“Release? I remember that I seemed to say that I would only release the three of them if you brought Robin to see me, right?” Although Rowling knew that Robin was hiding not far away, he still said coldly to Crocodile.
Crocodile was furious at Rowling’s attitude. After so many years in Alabasta, not many people dared to talk to him in this way! Those who dared to talk to him were thrown into the crocodile pool to feed the crocodiles!
Crocodile’s forehead was bulging with veins, and he said to Rowling: Who are you? How do you know Robin? You’d better tell me! Otherwise, I’m afraid it will be difficult for you to get out of here today!
Rollin ignored Crocodile’s threat! A scum whose combat power is only 5 in his eyes, do you still want to talk to him?
(Is anyone reading this? If so, please leave a comment, otherwise it will make me feel like I am just being self-indulgent. Or you can give me some free flowers or something, so that I feel that someone is reading this book. For example, let me talk about the shortcomings of this book. I saw someone say that my writing is messy. I also know that it may be a bit messy. After all, I am a novice. Also, I don’t know whether I need to sign a contract. I checked online and found that the contract must be sent by mail. It seems that I can’t even make back the mailing fee. Can any friends who know about this leave a message and tell me what to do? Some people also said that I don’t do the cover because there is no place to do it. I am afraid of infringement if I just find one casually. It is not cheap to find someone to do it!)
Chapter 87: Social Shake! (Old Version)
However, looking at Crocodile’s appearance and the tone of the question when asking who he was, Rowling’s eyes lit up, and his sultry heart finally thought of how to have a good influence on Robin!
Rowling coughed deliberately, which made Bonnie and Nami look at him strangely. Then he gave them a look that said, “You know what I mean!”
Then Luo Lin lowered his voice and spoke mysteriously: A long, long time ago, there was a group of legendary young people in society. Every time the moon was full, they would hold an ancient and mysterious ceremony!
Crocodile was waiting for Rowling to answer him, when he suddenly saw Rowling’s expression of reminiscence, and then heard what Rowling said. He was not only wondering if this group of people,
Is it really related to the World Government? And the purpose of coming here is also for ancient weapons? Because this long time ago obviously refers to the ancient times, and the World Government has existed for 800 years.
Crocodile was wondering if Rowling and the others were sent by the World Government. If they were, Crocodile would have to consider whether to take action or hand over Robin directly.
However, if Crocodile noticed the expressions of Bonnie and Nami at this time, he would not think much about it, because after Rowling said this, Nami and Bonnie both showed an embarrassed yet helpless expression!
Just as Crocodile was thinking about Rowling’s identity and what Rowling would say next, he heard Rowling say: Bess!
Then Bonnie also shouted “Bess” helplessly, and then Nami and Xiao Yafei also shouted “Bess” in turn! However, Xiao Yafei’s expression was different from Nami and Bonnie’s helplessness, but she felt very excited!
When Crocodile heard this group of people suddenly shouting “Bess”, he couldn’t help but wonder if this Bess was an ancient celestial dragon? Or the person who invented ancient weapons?
Just as Crocodile frowned seriously, wanting to hear what Rowling and his group would say next, if this group knew the whereabouts of the ancient weapon, perhaps he would not suggest giving Robin to them!
But at this moment, Crocodile suddenly heard that the orange-haired woman named Nami was making strange music! It was the sound of a musical instrument!
At the moment the music sounded, Luo Lin started to twist his body first! (Head at a 45-degree angle, half squatting and swinging his feet, one hand stretched out and slid, and the other hand made a hair-combing action) Then Xiao Yafei, Bonnie and Nami also started to twist their bodies!
“Law Lin: Cat buckle!” “Bonnie: Ultraman Ultraman” “Law Lin: Social shake!” “Xiao Yafei: Fight monsters, fight monsters!” “Law Lin: That social shake!”
“Nami: Oh! Now I feel my heart is free! Oh! My body is already itching to move-move-move~!!”
Then they paused, and Rowling and the others collectively looked up at the studio agents who were so shocked that they dropped their weapons, and Crocodile’s murderous expression! They collectively shouted: Oh my god!
Then the music continued! Nami, Bonnie, and Xiao Yafei shouted “She” one after another. Luo Lin: This music is called Shehuiyao! !
Crocodile was watching Rollin and his gang dancing happily, and he didn’t realize that he was being fooled! He even noticed that dozens of agents were also swaying with Rollin and his gang, some lightly and some heavily!
Crocodile was so angry that veins on his forehead rolled back and forth, and the cigar in his mouth was about to break! He no longer wanted to know who sent Rowling and the others! He just wanted to kill these people who dared to play tricks on him!
Just when Rowling and the others were dancing happily, Crocodile shouted angrily: Enough!!! You damned fellows! I want you to die in the desert!
After saying this, Crocodile raised his left hand, and a small tornado formed in his palm. He then swung the tornado in his hand towards Rowling and the others, shouting: Shalan!
(Tip: You can listen to social dance while reading this chapter, the effect will be better o(≧v≦)o)
Chapter 88: Golden Gollum Stick! (Old Version)
The tornado in Crocodile’s hand kept getting bigger as it was thrown towards Rollin, and of course its lethality was also increasing!
This move is called Sand Storm. Crocodile uses the Sand-Sand Fruit to strengthen the power of rotation and use centrifugal force to form a sandstorm.
The direction of the storm can be controlled, and as it grows stronger, it can even grow into a giant sandstorm that is big enough to engulf a town.
However, by then, even Crocodile himself will not be able to control the wind force of the sandstorm, and soon a huge sandstorm will engulf Rowling and others!
The agents behind Crocodile were so scared that they swallowed their saliva. They didn’t expect that the original president was so powerful! He eliminated the enemy in an instant.
Even Pola was quite shocked, because Crocodile rarely took action, and if there was any mission, it was handed over to the senior agents under his command.
Robin, who was hiding behind a rock in the distance, looked at Rowling and others who were swallowed by the storm, with a look of disappointment on his face, but also a hint of worry.
However, Crocodile did not relax his frown at this time. According to Pola’s description, this group of people are so strong that they should not be defeated easily!
Sure enough, just when the agents thought the battle was over and Pola was about to go forward to check, Mr.
2,3 When the injury is like this,
At this time, from the sandstorm that had not yet dissipated, a golden light (reflected by the sun) flashed straight into the sky! The golden light continued to grow in the air! Finally, it formed a huge golden stick!
The stick rose to a certain height and then fell rapidly from the sky! At this moment, Luo Lin’s voice came from the storm: Puff! The killing begins! The war song begins!
As soon as he finished speaking, a huge arm stretched out from the storm and caught the falling giant golden stick!
The giant arm that caught the stick swung it, and the violent sandstorm was dispersed!
In the dispersed sandstorm, an extremely huge figure suddenly appeared! Holding an equally huge golden rod, it was like a demon descending to the earth!
The agents were stunned by the giant Luo Lin who suddenly appeared before them. They opened their mouths wide and their eyes popped out of their heads in fear!
Coincidentally, the prelude of “SoIdOut” sounded at this time, making those agents who had never heard of this music feel like they were in hell. Combined with Rowling’s appearance at the moment, many agents fell to the ground in fright, and some even peed their pants.
Crocodile was also terrified at this time! He was not completely frightened by Rollin’s nearly 20-meter height. After all, Crocodile had seen a lot as one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea. It was not like he had never seen a giant before.
There are even many who are taller than Rowling now. For example, there are many giants in the navy, and as one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea, he would occasionally meet them when he went to meetings.
What really frightened Crocodile was the undisguised aura of Rowling at this moment! Crocodile had felt this level of aura before!
That is the person he wants to avenge in order to obtain the ancient weapon, and also the culprit who caused him to be half-crippled, the Four Emperors Whitebeard who is known as “the strongest man in the world”!
How is this possible! Crocodile couldn’t believe it! The man in front of him actually had such an aura! Crocodile was so frightened that he took a few steps back unconsciously!
At this time, Luo Lin swung the golden stick in his hand. This stick was also specially made by him. What’s rare is that Luo Lin gave this stick a name, called “Golden Gulu Stick”. The stick that looks like gold on the surface is actually a special ore, not real gold.
(A little knowledge: a stick is thick at both ends and thin in the middle. Usually, sticks in movies and TV shows are all the same thickness, so it is wrong to call them “fa”! Sticks of the same thickness should be called “guns”)
Chapter 89: Kill all the agents with one move (old version)
Luo Lin looked at the group of agents who had been scared to death by him and showed a cruel smile! Without saying anything more, he swung the golden stick in his hand and swept through the army!
The agents were already frightened by Rowling’s aura, and now when they saw a medium-sized pirate ship carrying the front section of a huge golden stick, smashing towards them,
The agents cried out in despair, “some crying loudly – some shouting that they didn’t want to die – some trying to escape with their paralyzed bodies – some kneeling on the ground in despair and begging Rowling”. It was like a tragic scene of being in hell, about to be judged by the devil.
When Rowling saw the agents’ prayers, he did not stop holding the golden stick. Instead, the smile on his face became even more perverted, and he increased the strength of the stick in his hand!
Without any suspense, the Golden Gollum Stick swept through the group of agents fiercely. The agents hit by the stick were bloody and dead on the spot. However, there were still many agents who fought desperately to block the sweeping stick, including Pola.
Pola used the power of the fruit, “Thorn Meteor Hammer”, and grew thorns on both arms, attacking the huge stick like a meteor hammer. Unfortunately, everything was in vain. The strength of Pola and this group of agents was far different from that of Rowling.
In the blink of an eye, more than 40 agents were killed or injured. Even those who were lucky enough to survive and not be smashed into meat paste on the spot were seriously injured. If they did not receive quick treatment, they would probably die.
As for their “BOSS” Crocodile, when the Golden Gulu Stick swept towards them, he launched a counterattack and shouted: “Desert Sword” turned his arm into a sand blade and released it in a huge size. Its power is sharp enough to cut the ground.
Unfortunately, he still couldn’t stop the attack of the Golden Gollum Stick. In the end, Crocodile could only transform into an element to avoid the attack. Otherwise, with his physical strength, it would be difficult to resist.
Crocodile, who used elemental transformation to avoid the attack, returned to his original appearance with the fine sand in the air. Looking at the agents under his command who suffered heavy casualties and were almost wiped out, his eyes were bloodshot with anger!
As I said before, Crocodile doesn’t care about the life and death of his agents at all. What he cares about is how many agents died at once. That means the plan he has been planning in Alabasta for many years will not be able to be carried out at all!
Crocodile turned his head angrily and looked at the huge body of Rowling, shouting angrily: Bastard! You damn bastard! You ruined my plan for so many years! I will cut you into pieces and feed you to the crocodiles! “Desert Diamond Knife”!
Crocodile turns his hands into four large sand blades to attack. This move is sharper than the Desert Sword, and its power is sharp enough to cut through extremely thick rock walls!
Rowling watched Crocodile attack him angrily, raised his clenched fist and directly shattered the four sand blades that were attacking him in the air, and then Rowling’s huge body disappeared on the spot.
Crocodile first saw Rollin easily defeat his attack, which seemed incredible! Then he saw Rollin disappear on the spot, and his eyes shrank in fear. He shouted nervously: What?! Where? ? !
Just as Crocodile was nervously looking around for Rowling’s figure, Rowling appeared behind him and raised the golden stick in his hand to hit him.
At this moment, Crocodile suddenly noticed a long shadow appeared in front of him, and he reacted suddenly! He turned his head quickly and saw the huge golden stick, which was about to hit him. He could only use elemental transformation again to avoid the attack!
Unfortunately, the elemental transformation was useless this time. The stick hit Crocodile hard! Half of his body was blown up instantly! The ground also exploded into a huge deep pit because it could not withstand the impact of the giant stick!
Chapter 90: Crocodile’s Survival (Old Version)
Crocodile, lying in the sand pit, was extremely miserable. Only half of his body was left, and the other half had been smashed into a pulp. Half of his face was also bloody and mangled. He was far from the image of a social big brother when he first appeared.
At this time, Luo Lin had returned to his two-meter height, and he also took back the Golden Gollum Stick. He walked to Crocodile’s side, looked down at him, and said with a disappointed expression: Crocodile! You are too weak!
Fighting with you doesn’t give me the thrill of battle! I really don’t understand how you got the status of Shichibukai. The gap between you and Hawkeye, who is also Shichibukai, is too big!
Crocodile heard what Rowling said, and barely opened his remaining eye, looking at Rowling who was looking down at him, and said with difficulty with blood still oozing from his mouth: Why! You can hit, hit my body!
Rollin couldn’t help laughing at Crocodile’s question and said, “Old Sand, Old Sand, you really surprised me. It turns out that you really don’t understand the color of armament? Or have you been hiding in this desert for too long? Have you even forgotten the most basic physical technique of being a strong man in this world?”
Crocodile showed an expression of “I see”. Just as Rowling said later, it’s not that he doesn’t know about domineering. He even knows how to use it. Back then, when he was not yet a supernova,
He had never been exposed to Haki, but after becoming a supernova, he became arrogant and thought that his strength was strong enough, so he challenged Whitebeard! However, the reality is cruel.
He was full of confidence but was easily defeated by Whitebeard who was at the peak of his powers at that time. He was even disabled because of this. All the crew members on the ship also died.
Therefore, he was depressed for a while, but later, for some reasons, he figured it out. He wanted revenge! He wanted to wash away the shame that Whitebeard had done to him! It was during this period that he came into contact with Haki, and was even invited by the Navy to become a Shichibukai.
However, not long after he was named Shichibukai, he accidentally heard some rumors about ancient weapons. Later, he learned that their power could destroy a large country with one blow. Therefore, he was eager for revenge at the time, and after investigation, he finally got a clue.
The location pointed out by the clue is Alabasta. Crocodile then came to Alabasta, recruited his men to set up a studio, and his ambition grew along the way. He not only wanted to find ancient weapons but also wanted to occupy the country.
However, after staying in this kingdom which was mostly desert for too long, he came to believe that his Sand-Sand Fruit was an illusion of invincibility, so he stopped practicing physical techniques and domineering. How come he had forgotten about domineering after so many years? That’s why he asked Rowling in confusion.
(This is very reasonable, because Admiral Kizaru is like this, but Kizaru is in the navy, and he has competitions with his colleagues and guidance from his teachers, so his physical skills are not much behind, and he is much stronger than Crocodile, an orphan)
Rowling looked at Crocodile lying on the ground without responding to him, thinking that Crocodile also understood the fact that he was pitifully weak, so Rowling took out a silver nail and planned to understand him as quickly as possible before going to see Robin.
Crocodile, who was lost in his memories, suddenly felt a murderous intent. He came to his senses and saw what Rowling was doing. It was obvious that he wanted to kill him, so he hurriedly said: You can’t kill me! I am a navy-appointed-Shichibu, the sea! Killing me is equivalent to going against the navy and the world government! They will not let you go!
Seeing Crocodile spitting blood and struggling to survive, Rollin just found it funny. As for what Crocodile said, that killing him would lead to the government and the navy retaliating against him for the sake of face, Rollin found it even more ridiculous.
Because from the moment he followed Garp to join the navy, Rowling had no intention of staying in the navy forever. This is indeed the case. From the perspective of the navy, Rowling is now considered a defector, so Crocodile’s threat to Rowling is useless.
Chapter 91: New Shasha Fruit (Old Version)
And Rowling hates the word defection, but this is also a fact. Although Rowling now has a fighting power comparable to the Four Emperors, it is still not enough to confront the Navy and the World Government.
However, when Luo Lin’s plan succeeds and he gains a fighting force that surpasses the Four Emperors, he will be so powerful that he can get rid of the term “defection”.
Unfortunately, Crocodile reminded Law of something unpleasant, so under Crocodile’s horrified eyes, the silver nails were covered with armed color.
Rowling threw out the silver nail, hitting Crocodile in the middle of his forehead, ending his life instantly!
At this time, Nami and the others also ran over. Just now, when Crocodile sent out a sandstorm to surround them, Rowling instantly grew larger and withstood the damage.
But even if Rowling didn’t block it for them, Xiao Yafei could use the “Slippery Fruit” to slide away all the damage from the sandstorm sent by Crocodile.
Nami’s “Broadcast Fruit” was originally a fruit that she made a living by recording and broadcasting natural disasters (it was only forcibly identified as the background sound fruit by Rowling). As for Bonnie, it goes without saying that it is hard to say whether Crocodile can beat Bonnie in a one-on-one fight.
Therefore, with the current combat power of Nami and the others, it would be a mistake even if Rowling did not take action to defeat Crocodile and his men.
The reason why Rowling chose to take action this time, instead of leaving it to Nami and Bonnie to train their practical combat abilities as usual, was because this time, Rowling wanted to show off his skills and look cool in front of Robin, who was about to become their new crew member!
Nami and the others came to Rowling’s side and looked at Crocodile who was beaten horribly and already dead. Xiao Yafei quickly covered her face and couldn’t bear to watch, but Bonnie acted very normal.
As for Nami, after initially feeling a little nauseous, she quickly took out a fresh fruit from somewhere! With Bailey’s eyes, she quickly handed the fruit to Luo Lin.
Rowling looked at the fruit that Nami handed to him, and saw Nami’s eyes shining. He didn’t know what Nami was planning, but she just wanted to sell Crocodile’s fruit for money, and she was so disgusted that she let him handle the fruit!
After forcing Blackbeard to tell him how he obtained the fruit, Rowling did not choose to hide it, but told Nami and the others.
Rowling took the fruit from Nami, then squatted down and stuffed the fruit into Crocodile’s body, which was beaten into a pulp by him. Then he took out a cigar.
He started smoking nearby, and Nami and the others were watching from the side. After all, this was the first time they had implemented this method since they got it.
As for the blind pirates they encountered on the way and intended to rob them, they did not use them for experiments after getting rid of them.
Because even if some of them have eaten devil fruits, their abilities are relatively rubbish, basically they are animal-type, so Rowling and Bonnie don’t think highly of them, but Nami wants one.
After all, it could be sold for nearly 100 million Baileys at the auction house, but when Nami tried to do it herself, she felt it was too cruel and disgusting, so she had to give up. As for Xiao Yafei, she didn’t dare to do it either.
When Rowling finished smoking the cigar and took the fruit out of Crocodile’s body, it had changed its appearance. It was yellow in color, with many prominent patterns that looked like the sand under his feet.
Luo Lin first shook off the Crocodile’s flesh and blood stuck on the fruit, and then looked at the newly born Sand-Sand Fruit. In fact, Luo Lin didn’t really want this Sand-Sand Fruit.
Although he has a rare natural fruit in the world of pirates, the weakness of this Sand-Sand Fruit really makes Rowling a little disgusted, because even the most ordinary water can restrain him!
Although other fruits can also be restrained, even in the original book, there is no fruit that can be restrained by the water that people have to drink every day, except the Sand-Sand Fruit!
At this time, Nami snatched the newly born Sand-Sand Fruit from Rowling’s hand. He didn’t mind whether the fruit was afraid of water or not. What he cared about was that this was the legendary natural devil fruit. If it was put on the auction house, he would definitely make a lot of Bailey!
Nami looked at the Sand-Sand Fruit in her hand, and her mouth watered as if she had seen a mountain of Pele! (When Rowling and the others were waiting for Crocodile and the others, Rowling told them that the Sand-Sand Fruit was afraid of water.)
Rowling didn’t care about the Sand-Sand Fruit that was snatched away by Nami. He did not forget that his main purpose of coming here was to invite Robin on board. He ignored Nami and Yafei and the others who were excitedly observing the fruit. Instead, he used his Observation Haki to slightly determine the location and instantly disappeared from the spot.
Robin, who was hiding behind a rock, saw Rowling defeat and kill Crocodile. He felt that he could not stay here for long, because there was no one to protect him after Crocodile’s death.
As for why Robin did not choose to join Rowling, it was because Robin used the power of the fruit, and finally saw Crocodile threatening Rowling (Robin understood lip reading), and Rowling still killed Crocodile without hesitation.
I guessed that it was possible that Rowling and the others were related to the World Government or the Navy, because the death of the Seven Warlords of the Sea would inevitably lead to the government and the Navy investigating. In Robin’s mind,
Except for the government and navy personnel, almost no one dares to kill Crocodile even if they are jointly tracked down by the World Government and the Navy or even ordered to hunt him down!